Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'muscle-growth'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 686 results

  1. Hi all, this is my first bash at putting up a story. Part 1 is a little on the short side, but serves as the introduction. I write primarily for fun, but enjoy the process (when writer's block doesn't strike, that is) - so any and all feedback is very much appreciated. Part 1: The Hunger He can't stop growing. Not that he wanted to, of course. He was addicted. It always ends up that way. The hunger is dormant at first, biding its time. Like many appetites (or should I say addictions?), it requires a trigger - a first taste. That first taste of muscle is like nothing else after; it stays with him forever. Often it’s a cartoon, featuring some character growing more muscular. Depending on the when he first imbibes, it may not even arouse him...merely intrigue - fascinate - him, for reasons he can’t yet grasp. But the hunger is awakened, and over time it starts to make itself known. Almost subconsciously, he will begin to seek out more. The hunger is insidious, and insatiable. Inevitably, it enslaves them. With each indulgence, it only grows more voracious. Stories of growth are joined by videos of bodybuilders; but the hunger soon demands more. He then joins a gym, and starts to grow, clothes tightening and giving way. Yet still the hunger is not satisfied. Each fall, deeper and deeper into the addiction, is easier to stomach than the last. It starts becoming easier to embrace the hunger. At first he resists the allure of steroids, but that resistance falters when the growth slows. As it happens, the ones who resist tend to perform the best; those who give in early often self-destruct, which just cuts short the pleasure. Inevitably, he succumbs to the promise of more, and faster, growth. Another fall. It will be followed by more - stacking numerous drugs, again and again. By this point, the hunger is all that’s left. Day and night revolve around feeding it. Such an innocent beginning. Such a glorious end. *** He is wanking furiously, pleasuring himself with dreams of enormity. His pecs - heaving as he grunts and groans - are so bloated he can’t reach his arm around to properly grasp his cock, forcing him to violently buck his hips. The chair is smothered by his mass, and creaks ominously with each thrust. His grotesquely swollen body glistens with sweat from the exertion (it’s hard work moving that much mass), filling the screen through which I watched him. He is monstrous. He is beautiful. His face - which looks comically small and awkwardly placed atop his body - is the sole remaining physical hint of what he once was. Boyishly handsome, dirty blond hair and brown eyes. Even contorted in pleasure - as much mental as physical - he remains handsome. That face is all that’s left of the days when he was a mere 120lbs at 5’7”. Today, he tipped the scales at 287lbs. I gave him a smile, to show I was happy with how far he’d come. “You’ve grown into quite the big boy!” I comment. He thrusts and groans as he hears my compliment. Something in the chair breaks. His shoulders are too broad to fully fit in the screen, and with each stroke of his hand striations ripples across the deltoid heads. His arms are swollen with power, each the size of his head, with the intersections of the deltoids and biceps etched in stone. My mouth salivates at the sight of them. Below the pec shelf, so heavy it sags, comes his rock-hard abdomen, with eight thick abdominal blocks carved in splendid relief, as if my a master sculptor. Framing his engorged manhood are splayed quads thicker than my waist (by several inches), the hugely overdeveloped heads of muscle flexing slightly with each buck of his hips. Between his moans - and dreams of being so much bigger - he manages to whisper: “More...please, more…” I cock my head teasingly, pretending not to have heard him. In truth, though, his question has deeply affected me. Tears almost come to my eyes. I can’t help but admire the hundreds of pounds of perfect, beautifully overgrown muscle desperately fighting for space on his tortured body. He has pushed it hard, punishingly so...but it did the only thing it could do: balloon, and balloon, and balloon, with muscle. He can easily go further. How much further? I don’t know. But we both want to find out. Poor boy. So desperate, and oh so so hungry. He’s gone so far. “Please!” he pleads, he begs, between frantic thrusts. His eyes crying out to me. “Make me bigger!” It’s curious. He knows he’s a freak, a monster. And yet, he doesn’t. He sees the great mountains of muscle he has grown, but doesn’t quite comprehend them. He never thought he could come so far, but he cannot imagine stopping now. It’s a vicious - or perhaps virtuous, depending on your viewpoint - cycle. Growth simply spurs the desire - the need - for more. A feedback loop of transitory pleasure. Each fix sets the stage for the next. It does not end. But that is what makes it oh so glorious. I smile again, a tear flowing this time. Such a beautiful, eager boy. He is a wonder to behold. “I think that can be arranged,” I reply. He explodes.
  2. Hi, everyone! So I'm starting this experimental series to see if a more traditional narrative would work here, and I would really appreciate all feedback and critique to help me improve. This is mostly going to involve more plot and character than growing, although there will still be a lot of growing done. It just won't be the main focus (for now). Writing is something I don't normally get to do on a regular basis, but it's something I want to make a living out of, so all advice is incredibly welcome. I am more than willing to alter the way the narrative develops and is written depending on how people prefer their pacing and writing. Thanks in advance, and enjoy! ? Hard at Work [Part 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5a -5b - 6 - 7] PART 1 Working at my job wasn’t exactly the most exciting thing in the world, but it paid the bills. On an average day, I would sit at my desk, wondering how a bachelor’s degree in Chemistry got me a job in human resources. It’s not like I had particularly good chemistry with other people either. During my time at the company so far, I’ve only been able to get close to two people. One of them was a co-worker of mine named Marcus. He often pulled pranks on me and made childish jokes at my expense whenever we took a break for coffee. Normally, him being a 23-year-old man, anyone would expect some sort of maturity or sense of responsibility. Marcus was nothing of the sort. He played around far too much and just did whatever the hell he wanted to. Every attempt our boss had at scolding him fell on deaf ears. With any other employee, our boss’ words would stop us dead in our tracks. Boss had that charismatic, authoritative aura about him. Unlike Marcus, our boss, Mr. Wesley Smith, or just Wes, took everything seriously. He had a reputation to uphold. Sure, he had his fair share of dad jokes every now and then, but people in the workplace were already so used to Marcus’ absurd antics that nobody ever really noticed. The three of us were often referred to around the office as the “threesome of power.” In one way or another, we all held some sort of power around the office. Wes had his obvious influence and status. Marcus had his absurdity and over-all charisma. Compared to them, I didn’t have as much. All anyone ever told me was that I was the glue that held together our little threesome. In my opinion, it’s just an excuse to call us a threesome since we’re always together. I wasn’t a big fan of the name, honestly. Especially since I was the only gay one. The main reason people chose to describe us as a “threesome” specifically is that Marcus and Wes were probably the most attractive and sought-after guys at the workplace. Marcus was 5’11” and pretty damn attractive. He had wavy, blonde hair that looked like it was streaked with chocolate, and his eyebrows were incredibly thick and a deep chestnut. Of the three of us, he also had the best body. He had been a model in his university years, so he developed a toned, muscled body with a deep V-shaped torso and disproportionate pecs and shoulders. On the other hand, Wes wasn’t bad looking, but all his time spent in bars showed. He was a good-looking man for his age, 31, having South-East Asian genes, and he had a strong square face that accentuated his stocky figure, being only 5’6”. He did go to the gym after work, but he developed a gut after all the vodka. People often say his most attractive feature is his cat eyes. His eyebrows also tilted inwards, so he always had this fierceness about him. It didn’t seem like he was meant to be built in any way besides a small tank either. While Marcus and Wes were the stars of our threesome, I was labeled the “DUFF.” I was only 24, but the new terms the kids kept coming up with always got lost on me. I was the least attractive among us, I must admit. 5’7” isn’t exactly a height anyone would be flaunting off. It’s not that I looked like Quasimodo though. I was just… average—nothing spectacular about me. On one particularly rainy day, Marcus approached me at my desk, wearing his favorite sky blue button-down. He leaned over the divider with a coffee in his hand and sipped it so loudly it echoed. “What are we gonna do about the rain? Do you wanna just move bar night to Wes’ condo again?” he asked. “Yeah, but have you asked him? We might still be banned since you wrecked his condo the last time.” Marcus flubbed his lips, nearly spilling his coffee on my desk. “Don’t worry about it! Wes’ll understand. Besides, this time we got someone to clean our shit.” “I’m not cleaning your mess this time, Marcus.” “Not you, stupid. I meant the new intern. Wes said he was coming in today.” I looked at him, puzzled. “What new intern? No one told me about any new interns.” “That’s because you never join the meetings.” “What? The last meeting we had was two months ago, and literally all we talked about was how you put red food coloring in the water tanks to make it look like we were drinking blood.” Marcus laughed. “Well, now we just have meetings at the bar. I managed to convince him to move our meetings to the conference room with the dancers.” He chuckled. I sighed. “Fine, whatever. What’s his name? The intern, I mean.” “Ah, wait.” Eric brought out his phone. “I’ll ask Wes.” We waited for the phone to pick up. As soon as we heard Wes’ voice, Marcus didn’t hesitate to yell. “Yo, Wes!” I could hear an audible sigh come from the phone. “What’s up, Marcus? I’m kinda busy right now.” “I just told Dory about the new intern, but I forgot his name. What was it again?” “Froy Adamson. 20 years old from Harbridge University. He just texted and said he was coming up. Could you two let him in and show him around? Thanks.” “Sure thing, sir.” Marcus bounced his head to the side and looked at me as if he were planning something. He always did his squinted eyes, raised eyebrows, and pouted mouth. It was a staple of his. He wasn’t fooling anyone doing a face like that. I wonder if he ever noticed. He put the phone back in his pocket. “Well, Dory, looks like you’ve got some more work to do.” I knew it. “Seriously? Didn’t he tell us to handle him? To-ge-ther?” Marcus shrugged. “Well, I’ve got some work to do, and I’m reeaally tired.” He yawned. “You can handle the kid by yourself, right?” I said yes, and he was off, walking back to his desk. I don’t know why I let him do this to me. He’s lucky he was hot. Before I could prepare myself for the new intern, there was a knock coming from the glass door. I got up and headed over. Only people without access cards couldn’t get in and had to knock, which meant it had to be the intern. If I heard correctly, his name was supposed to be Froy, and a student at Harbridge… damn, someone was loaded. I got to the glass door and saw him standing outside. He was wearing a black button-down with his sleeves rolled up and skintight black jeans. They must have been pretty big too since he looked like he had to be at least 6’1”. His jet black hair was short and cropped with little spikes sticking up. He had a cute face too. He had the most precious baby button nose and pronounced dimples, making him look younger than he actually was. I wouldn’t be surprised if girls crushed on him everywhere. He had a decently lean body, but he definitely had bodybuilder potential by the way his broad shoulders stuck outwards, much like Marcus’. However, it didn’t seem like he was the braggart type. If anything, he was a bookworm. He looked like he lived and breathed in a library. All he was missing was a pair of glasses, but instead, he had the most perfect eyelashes. The poor thing seemed soaked by the rain. I opened the door for him and let him come inside, causing him to shiver in his shirt from the cold, freezer-like office temperature. He smiled at me and giggled nervously. “Sorry, sir,” he said with a nervous smile. “I forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think it would rain today.” My heart hadn’t fluttered in so long by a guy’s voice. The last time I felt this elevated was when I was still in college and chatting up the star football athlete before he got caught doping and got expelled. I missed having crushes like this. Thankfully, Froy seemed to be legal. A co-worker of mine already got fired once for having “intimate relations” with an underage intern. I wasn’t going to be next. “It’s fine. Are you Froy?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes, sir. I was supposed to start last week, but my mother had an emergency at the hospital, so I couldn’t leave.” “It’s fine, don’t worry. Family first,” I said. “Did you bring an extra shirt? You might get sick if you wear that wet shirt here all day.” “No, sir. I don’t have anything to change into. Sorry.” I grabbed his forearm. “It’s fine. Here, I’ll let you borrow one of my backup shirts.” “Sir, are you sure?” “Yeah, it’s fine.” I brought him to my desk where I grabbed him a seat. My co-workers who passed by would smile at him, enticed by his cute face and meek demeanor. He’d greet them back with a small wave and shy smile. Some people even came up and asked me if he was my new boyfriend. How many times did I have to tell everyone that I’ve never had a boyfriend before? They were just making the boy uncomfortable. I brought out a plain white shirt from my emergency kit and handed it over to him. He looked it over and thinking about it now, it was probably too small for him. Such was a con of being six inches shorter than someone. He held it up to the light, trying to estimate its size. “I don’t think it’s gonna fit,” I said. “Could I try it on, sir? Just to be sure?” “Sure, go ahead. Just don’t tear it.” I leaned back into my seat as I watched him begin unbuttoning his button-down. At the back of my mind, I knew this was leaning towards sexual harassment—and on the first day of his internship to boot—but I couldn’t help myself. The kid wasn’t reacting negatively either, so I guessed he was okay with it. A lawsuit was the last thing I needed. He started from the top-down, exposing his lean muscle underneath. He had a decently-sized chest for his leanness, and I never noticed how perky his nipples were underneath the black fabric either. There was no body hair on him too, just like Wes. “Nice abs,” I said. He blushed. “Ah, thank you, sir.” “You go to the gym or something? You play sports?” “No, sir. I used to be part of the gymnastics team, but I quit so I could focus on my studies.” Froy raised up his arms and tried squeezing into my shirt. He stuck his head through the tight hole and did his best to stretch out my shirt to fit in as much as possible. He looked ridiculous. It was like a man trying to wear a child’s dress. “You’ve still got a nice frame. If you went to the gym, I bet you could build it up easily,” I said. He looked ridiculous in my shirt. The sleeves didn’t even reach past his shoulders, so the fabric dug into his armpits. The shirt only reached the first set of abs, exposing his core and defined pelvis. It looked like a crop top. How he even got into something so tight is still a mystery to me. “Sir, I’m not sure I can wear this.” “Obviously.” I punched his abs. “Come on, let’s go ask someone else. I’m too short to be lending you my clothes.” “You’re not too short, sir.” “Yeah, you’re just too tall.” I told him to take off the shirt. He looked like he was in too much pain to be wearing something so ridiculous before we found a better replacement. As he raised it over his head and pulled his arms through the sleeves, he accidentally tore it down the side from the left sleeve down to the hem. He froze in panic. “Sir, I’m so sorry, sir, I didn’t mean to break your shirt. It was an accident, sir, I swear.” “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “It’s just a shirt.” His lean torso was now exposed to the cold of the office again, but at least he wasn’t squeezed so tightly in my shirt. I didn’t want to kill him before Marcus did. I couldn’t afford that kind of blood on my hands at my age. No way my salary was going to cover it. I led the tall kid over to Marcus’ desk at the other end of the office. Marcus looked visibly disturbed, watching in silence as I approached with a tall, shirtless kid following closely behind me. I didn’t know what he was going to say or do. His eyes just kept darting back and forth between us, seemingly asking me, “What the fuck is going on?” “Hey, Marcus, this is the intern, and he—” “Why is he shirtless?” Marcus interrupted. I looked back at Froy, looking lost as always. “He got wet in the rain, and I told him I’d get him a new shirt. I tried giving him mine, but, uh…” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “But what? Dory, I need to tell you as a friend that you are very small. Did you try lending him your shirt? Was it too small? Did you come all the way here, to my cubicle, while I’m working, to ask for a shirt from me?” “Yes.” “Alright, here you go.” Marcus dug into his drawer and tossed Froy a clean, black shirt. Froy looked confused but put on the shirt. It fit him perfectly. Thankfully, Marcus’ tailored shirts to fit his broad shoulders and chest fit Froy just right. It was a bit short at the hem though. His pelvis would peek whenever he moved, but he was well-covered. The sleeves also accentuated what muscle he had on his arms, as expected from Marcus. “I have to say though, he’s got a nice body,” Marcus said. “The ‘overtime work’ he’ll be doing later is gonna be a nice work-out.” “Marcus, he’s not a maid.” “And I’m not Frida Kahlo.” “You aren’t.” “Shut up,” Marcus said. “Hey, kid, you’ll be coming with us after work, right?” Froy’s eyes grew wide. “Uh…” “Marcus, it’s only his first day. He doesn’t even know our names yet!” “It’ll be fiiiine. My name’s Marcus Fringe, and there’s your Sir Dorian Yale. You can just call us Marcus and Dory. Our boss is Sir Wesley Smith: short, stocky Asian dude. You can call him Wes. If you ever wanna come work for us, you could be a part of our little circle of friends here. We got cookies.” “Oh, I like cookies,” Froy whispered. “Stop fucking with my intern, Marcus.” “You’re not my mom.” Wes’ office was right in front of Marcus’ cubicle. Any time Marcus made too much noise or whenever Wes would leave for the washroom and caught Marcus doing something stupid, Wes would be the first to scold him. He often threatened to lower his pay, but Marcus didn’t care. They were too close to actually do anything like that. As we were talking, the door to Wes’ office opened. He walked out, wearing a skintight banana yellow collared shirt that showed off his muscles and small gut. Every shirt in his wardrobe seemed to be skintight. I remember him telling us once that he was raised to only wear the tightest clothing because it makes you look bigger. He was only 5’6”, so I could understand why. “Why are you making so much noise, Marcus?” he asked, standing in the doorway. “Oh.” I waved at him. “Hi, sir. This is Froy, the intern. I was just asking Marcus for an extra shirt since he got wet in the rain.” “Well, take care of him then. Show him around the floor or something, I dunno,” Wes said. “Oh, and Dory…” “Yes, sir?” “Take him out with ya later, aight? We’re gonna have a little fun.” Oh god. “Yes, sir.” Wes was returning to his office when Froy spoke up. “Oh, sir!” he said. “How do I get through the door? I don’t have an access card.” “Hm? You don’t need an access card. You just grab the handle, twist it, then pull. That’s how you open a door.” “Wes, never speak again,” Marcus said. “What about this?” Wes whispered. “Or this ♪?” he sang. “I’m done,” I said. “And I’m just getting started!” He fired double finger guns at me with the silliest grin, laughing at himself immediately afterwards. We all separated and went back to our work for the day. I finished up the rest of my work as fast as I could so that I’d have more time to tour Froy around the building. It was just a hunch, but I thought he’d appreciate the convenience store. The store has an unlimited sundae cone deal where you could get as much ice cream as you wanted as long as it’s in one continuous swirl and it doesn’t fall over. When we got there, I saw his eyes light up like a child at the carnival. He wasted no time and immediately ordered a sundae cone. I didn’t even have to tell him. It seemed like he was used to doing this sort of thing already. By the time the ice cream was five inches tall, I was getting worried. It looked like it would fall at any moment. “Froy, are you sure you wanna keep going?” “Yes, sir! I’ve done this before. My mom calls me a master at this.” By the time it reached 8 inches tall, he stopped the machine. He stood still at first, watching it intently. It looked like he was trying to connect his soul to the sundae, becoming one with its spirit or something. When he finally got it to stabilize, he smiled. “See, sir?” he said. Then he raised it up and dunked it in his mouth, all the way down to the cone. My eyes grew wide. Froy just took in 8 inches of freezing cold sundae in his mouth like it was nothing. “What the fuck? Did you just eat the entire thing in one bite?” He nodded, still swallowing the ice cream. When he finished, he accidentally exhaled into my face, filling my nose with his cold, breath-infused chocolate smell. He apologized and offered to wipe it off my nose. I had to tell him to stop since he still had the cone to finish. “How the fuck did you do that?” “My brothers taught me when I was younger how to exercise my gag reflex so I could take in more things. I could fit a whole foot-long in my mouth too!” he said. “It just got kinda messy… so we had to stop.” His face sunk. The cute smile he wore faded away after it seemed like he remembered something. “What happened?” “They, uh, taught me to give them blowjobs when I was 12. I thought it was normal for a few years, then they got arrested for selling drugs when I was 15. My mother told me they were horrible to me and told me what they were doing to me was wrong. So now I’m trying to find a job to pay for my mother’s hospital bills since I’m her only family left. She already used up all her savings on my tuition.” I felt horrible for him and found myself hugging him. He was stiff and caught in surprise at first, but he softened up and wrapped his arms around me too. I didn’t know he lived like this. I couldn’t take advantage of someone like him. It wouldn’t be right. “I’m so sorry.” He gave his ice cream a quick lick. “Don’t worry, sir, it’s fine. I’m over it now. I still miss them though.” “Who? Your brothers? They molested you as a kid. You shouldn’t be missing them. They deserve to rot in prison.” “We used to play games every day outside our house. They even bought me a goldfish once for my 14th birthday since it was all they could afford with their own money. I named him Pudge.” We headed back to my desk upstairs after finishing his ice cream and filing for his access card. The issue with his brothers was something we didn’t want to bring up too much in case he got triggered. More than half the office had already gone home for the day. Marcus, Wes, and I planned to leave for Wes’ condo at 8pm with Froy together. After I finished up, I asked Froy if he was okay with it. It was only his first day as an intern. I wouldn’t be surprised if he declined. Who knows what we might have been planning to do to him outside office hours? “It’s okay with me, sir.” “Are you sure? I haven’t even told you what we were doing.” “Oh, uh,” he said before chuckling nervously. “We’re going to your sir Wes’s condo to drink. Wes and Marcus just want you to be their sober caretaker, so you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Froy waved his hands. “Oh, no, sir, it’s okay with me. I’m used to being the sober one with my friends.” “Oh, okay. And don’t worry about something bad happening to you. None of us have ever done anything crazy before. Besides, Marcus is straight, and Wes is bi, but he has a family. I’m the only gay one here.” His eyebrows shot up. “You’re gay, sir?” “Yeah, why?” He looked away. “Nothing, sir.” That led me to wonder. Was he also gay? I guessed I could always figure that out some other time. After we packed up, we headed down to the basement carpark where Marcus and Wes were waiting for us at Wes’ truck. There were paper cups everywhere. It seemed like they’d been waiting there for a few years by the way they were lounging around and drinking coffee endlessly. When we got there, Marcus walked up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders. “What the fuck took you so long?” he asked. His pointed gaze shot into my skull. “You told me not to fuck with your intern, but is it really me you should be worrying about?” “We were just finishing up some shit. It took longer than expected. Sorry ‘bout it.” “Just get in the fucking truck already!” Wes yelled. “The vodka isn’t gonna drink itself!” I sat in the passenger seat, with Marcus and Froy in the back. It was the system we developed together when we first started hanging out at bars a few months ago. Marcus hated seatbelts and feeling claustrophobic, and I preferred the safety of the seatbelt. The three of us normally went out to the bar down the street on foot, but tonight, we decided to head to Wes’ condo instead to avoid the rain. The only thing different was that we had Froy with us. “Hey, kid, what was your name again?” Marcus asked. “Uh, sir, Froy Adamson, sir.” “Froy?” Marcus began to chuckle. He was visibly struggling to hold in his laughter. “Like fro-yo?” Froy was silent. “...Yes, sir. Frozen yogurt.” Marcus released his contained laughter, nearly keeling over his seat. Froy became worried and began to panic. Wes and I had to reassure him that making fun of people’s names was just something Marcus did on a daily basis to everyone around the office. Marcus was only a year younger than me, but he had the heart of a child that he never grew out of. We loved that about him. Marcus placed a hand on Froy’s shoulder. “I like this kid,” he said. Froy blushed. “I’m sure you do,” Wes said. “Everyone loves yogurt.” “Don’t predate on my intern, Marcus!” “I don’t wanna hear that from you, Dory!” Marcus said. “Hey, kid. I’ve been planning on going back to the gym again. If you ever wanna come with, just tell me, okay? You look like you’d be a great workout partner.” “Hey, what about me? Why do you ask the intern before your boss who you KNOW goes to the gym?” Wes asked. “How tall are you again, Wes?” Marcus asked. “Right now, about as high as your chances at a promotion, Marcus.” Marcus threw his arms around Wes’ seat. “Hey, come on! It was just a joke! It’s just too hard to be gym buddies with someone so short. Plus you’ve got that tiny gut.” “I can’t help it! Vodka might as well be my blood of Christ.” “So you’re a cannibal?” “What do you think happened to my first boyfriend?” The conversation continued for the next half hour on the road. Froy and I remained silent for the most part while Marcus and Wes bantered, with us being brought in every so often as jokes. Marcus couldn’t let go of “fro-yo.” The rain blocked the streets and kept us in traffic longer than we would have wanted. Wes began getting calls from his wife, asking about where he was since his kids were getting impatient after being locked up for so long. When we got to the forest separating Wes’ condo complex from the city district, Marcus brought out these small white pills he hid inside a tic-tac box. The resemblance was uncanny. Froy and I watched him, unaware of what the pills would do. No one was around to help if Marcus did something stupid. “Hey, Wes. You want a tic-tac?” Marcus asked. Froy and I watched in silence, fully aware of what Marcus was trying to do. “If you’re trying to bribe me for a pay raise again, it’s gonna take more than a tic-tac this time.” “No, seriously, come on. It’s just a candy. Completely free. No strings attached.” Wes held out a hand, and Marcus placed one on his palm. “This better not be another one of your fucking pranks, Marcus. The last one is still giving my kids diarrhea.” Wes threw the small white pill in his mouth without any hesitation. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled loudly. “God damn it, Marcus.” Marcus laughed and slammed his hand repeatedly against the back of Wes’ seat. Froy shifted closer to the door in fear. “What did you give him, Marcus?” I asked. “Dying in a car crash with you was not on my list of things to-do today.” “Mine too,” Froy mumbled. “Relax! It’s harmless. I already tried it on my dog, and nothing happened to her.” “I’m not a dog, Marcus! I’m your boss!” “And I’m not a scientist!” “That doesn’t make things any better, Marcus—Oh, my god... what the fuck is going on...” Wes looked uncomfortable, shifting around like there was a cactus on his seat. I looked down and saw that he was growing a tent in his pants. At first, I thought it was just viagra, but then a wet spot began to form. Wes’ face was red as a tomato and was completely speechless. I could smell the familiar smell that filled my room after school as a kid. Wes came. He came right in front of all of us. He didn’t even have to touch himself or do anything for it either. I looked back at Marcus and Froy, and Marcus’ face was frozen in a face of pure glee. He had the expression of a child witnessing Santa for the first time and couldn’t be happier. Froy on the other hand was completely mortified. The poor thing didn’t know how to react. Wes was barely able to keep his focus on the road because of the way he was feeling. He just came in his pants. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what that pill did to him. Wes stopped the truck at a nearby tree and turned off the truck, running out and checking the damages at a tree out of sight. The three of us followed suit. Marcus didn’t even look the least bit guilty about what he just did. Froy stood by me, waiting and watching for what happened next. “What the fuck did you give me?” Wes asked. Marcus waved his hands in the air. “Nothing! I swear it was just a bunch of random shit I found in my kitchen. I didn’t think it would do anything.” “Well, it did! Now my favorite pants are ruined.” Wes stepped back into the moonlight where we saw a massive wet spot all over his crotch. If we didn’t know it was cum, we might’ve mistaken it for piss just by its sheer quantity. I didn’t think it was possible to cum so much. Judging by the defined outline running down his left thigh as well, it seemed he was hiding more than just one secret. The short man had to compensate somewhere. “God damn it, Marcus.” “Come on, I’m sorry. I swear I didn’t mean it. I was gonna try it on myself, but I wanted to see if it—” “If it killed me?” “Well, no, but—” “I can’t believe I already wet myself… I haven’t even had a fucking bottle yet. You owe me for this.” Marcus shot me a look of relieved anguish, knowing he wasn’t going lose his job or his friendship. He walked up to Wes and helped him clean up by the tree. While Wes and Marcus were off cleaning up, Froy and I wandered a bit off to the forest to take in the beautiful nighttime scenery overlooking the city. The city lights shined brightly over the trees. They gave off an iridescent spotlight-lit night sky that shadowed the tree leaves and branches, blocking out the stars but lighting up the darkness. “This is a great view,” I said. “Yes, sir,” Froy replied. As we were enjoying our quiet time alone together, Froy noticed what looked like a shooting star in the empty sky. Wes and Marcus came over and joined us in staring at the falling light. A thought occurred to me, however, that this was not how falling stars normally worked. It looked as though it were literally falling out of the sky. I’m pretty sure falling stars aren’t supposed to look like they’re coming straight at us. “Hey, that’s no fucking shooting star, you idiots! That’s a meteor!” Wes said. “Hide behind something!” We could barely react when we saw that it was already a building’s height away from us. Froy and I hid behind a nearby tree. Marcus sprinted across to the truck with Wes. The burning rock rang a piercing loud screech in our ears before crash landing into the clearing between us and the truck. Flaming debris flew everywhere, covering the area in a black soot. Smoke filled the air for a good few minutes until we were able to breathe and see things again. All four of us emerged from our hiding spots and eyed the strange rock. Froy, Wes, and I approached it hesitantly, watching it from a distance in case it had any surprises waiting to pop out and do some serious harm. It could have had some new viruses or small flesh-eating aliens hiding inside. I highly doubted our job’s insurance program covered space AIDS. Meanwhile, while three of us were being careful, Marcus decided to make a headstart and gingerly walked up to it. He stuck out his hands and felt the intense heat emanating from the meteor. “What are you doing, Marcus?! Get back here where it’s safe,” Wes said. Marcus looked back and smiled. “Relaaax, it’s not gonna do anythingI” When the rest of us got to surround the meteor, it seemed to have cooled off. All four of us examined it closely, checking for any dangerous movements or glowing substances sticking out. For the next few minutes, it just seemed like it was a regular, boring old rock—from space. It didn’t grow a face and sing show tunes like I expected. I’d be lying if I said wasn’t disappointed. “It just seems like a rock,” Froy said. “Obviously,” Marcus said. “But what’s inside?” “If it's anything like your head, not much,” Wes said. “Then there’s nothing to worry about, right?” Marcus stepped into the crater and slammed his hands onto the meteor. He began pressing down on it with his body weight, trying to pressure it to crack open and reveal whatever monstrosity was inside of it. Froy and I backed away while Wes stepped forward and tried prying Marcus off of it. “Marcus, what are you doing?! Stop!” “I just wanna see what’s inside! It might have space diamonds, Wes!” Marcus let out a yell as he used all his strength and cracked open the meteor. From the crack, a neon green liquid splurged out, spilling onto Marcus’ shirt. He panicked, wondering what the hell the scentless, luminescent goo was, when suddenly the crack opened up further. It erupted, blasting a mortified Marcus with the strange gunk. He was covered head to toe, front to back, unable to even open his mouth or eyes in pure horror. The meteor now looked unstable. It was rumbling, and cracks began spreading from where Marcus first breached its outer shell. More and more of the green liquid spurted out. It didn’t seem long before it would explode. Marcus grumbled for help, running towards Wes. “Hey, stop! Don’t get that shit on me! I just got my pants dry!” Wes yelled. Before Marcus could even get to him, the meteor exploded. Nuclear green slime flew everywhere. Marcus got blasted back onto the ground by the sheer amount he was covered in. He didn’t look like he could move very well at all anymore. Wes was yelling out Marcus’ name when the goo flew into his mouth and covered his entire front from head to toe. I could hear him yelling as he swallowed it. “Sir!” As the meteor exploded towards us, Froy ran up to me. He used his body as a shield to block me from the slime, with his back spread out against the meteor. I looked up at him and saw fear in his eyes. Neither of us could move from where we were as we were frozen in absolute shock about what just happened. The meteor settled down, and there was green slime absolutely everywhere. It coated the trees, the grass, the soil, everything. Marcus was absolutely drenched in it, struggling to even stand up. Wes ran to a tree and began vomiting, trying to expel whatever he swallowed and trying to get himself clean again. Froy’s entire backside and his arms were completely covered. He shook his body as much as he could to try and get it off of him. “What the fuck just happened?” I asked. “That fucking—pfthuh—piece of shit meteor just fucking exploded!” Wes yelled, spitting out the remnants. “Are we going to fucking die?!” Marcus yelled, on his knees, crying in anguish at the sky, looking like a grotesque smile monster. “I don’t wanna fucking die, god!” “This is all your fault!” Wes said. “I’m fucking aware of that, Wes! I wasn’t expecting the meteor to be a fucking water balloon filled with green shit!” “Okay, everyone, just relax!” I said. “We just need to get clean and report this to the police so they can clean it up or something.” Marcus and Wes turned and glared at me, clean and dry from head to toe. “We can’t tell anyone about this! If the authorities find out we fucked with some meteor and got caught with some disease, then we might be forced to spend time in a lab until we die,” Wes said. Marcus pointed at me. “And why the fuck are you dry? Did you tell your little boytoy intern to be your shield?!” “No, he ran up to me himself. I didn’t tell him to do anything, Marcus.” “Fucking shit, man…” I stood watch by the truck while Froy, Wes, and Marcus cleaned themselves up by the river. It was nearly midnight when they got back looking absolutely exhausted after trying to get every drop of slime off their bodies for the past few hours. They dumped all their clothes in Wes’ gym bag and got into his truck in nothing but wet underwear. ‘Uncomfortable’ could not even begin to explain the atmosphere. I couldn’t even be bothered to appreciate all the hot, semi-naked bodies surrounding me when I was still reeling over what the hell just happened. I’d already seen all of them shirtless before at least once, but I had yet to see Froy’s business. Did he prefer boxers or briefs? Was he a shower or a grower? It didn’t seem that important. All I knew was that Wes was thick and hung like a motherfucker. “This has to be our secret, got it?” Wes said. “No one else can know about this.” We all agreed. None of us were in the mood to get dissected or experimented on for the rest of our lives. As Wes drove away, heading to his condo, I took one last look back at the scene. The meteor looked like a cracked egg that got blown up in a microwave. However, what seemed strange to me was how there seemed to be a lot less slime than before. What used to be a complete sheet of glowing green slime over everything was now mostly back to normal with some freckles here and there. It must have either dissipated in the atmosphere or got absorbed into the ground. Either way, it didn’t seem like that was just going to end there. I could feel in my gut that this wasn’t the last time this meteor was going to be a part of our lives. If the slime did get absorbed in the ground and trees, then what would happen with humans? There was no way they didn’t at least absorb some of it. There was just no way. Regardless, this was going to be our secret from now on. It seemed our little threesome just became a foursome.
  3. The heat of the city of Rio de Janeiro is unbearable, and in the summer it is even worse. Today the thermometers mark 107 Fº. You can fry an egg on the asphalt and melt butter on the balcony of the apartment during the summer. Hot shit!On the train, transportation I use to get to work, every morning is this: hellish heat, crowded cars and lots of excitement in the early hours. Before I even get to work, I'm drenched with sweat. My crumpled suit, my long-sleeved shirt sticks to my body because of the intense sweating caused by the high temperature inside the wagon.When I get off at my destination station, I breathe a sigh of relief. I tie my tie and I go to the company where I work. I am an administrative assistant. I walk a few meters away from the train station. For a person like me, of great bodily proportions compared to others, it is difficult to feel comfortable in crowded places with lots of people. At 6'7" tall and weighing 330 pounds of muscle built with a lot of effort, dedication and assiduous hours in the gym, I feel suffocated in small places.I walk through the revolving door of the building where I work, past Elaine the receptionist who greets me with a kiss on her cheek. She knows I'm gay, but we're friends and our greetings are always her lips on my square face. Going up the elevator, I notice people wring their noses at the strong smell of my sweat. Some even cover their nostrils with their hands, exaggerated. I raise my arms and smell my gun. "It's not too bad," I think to myself. My grandfather always said something about the family men: "We are big guys, and big guys have strong sweat. That is, they stink like a fucking sock." Words from my great grandfather Donny. He was big as a six-door closet, my father was his size and I grew larger than my grandfather. Even though I was gay, my old Donny was proud of his grandson's Herculean form.I enter the room that I share with Lucas, my friend and lover. We always go out together after work on Fridays to relax a bit, and every day we meet in the gym in the evening. He's incredibly sexy. Lucas has blue eyes, measures 6'4 "tall and weighs 286 pounds of defined muscles. Unlike him, I have a bit of body fat, but Lucas is massive and thin. He raises his head and runs his hands through his dark, short hair before crossing his gaze with mine. As usual, he always brings a cup of coffee as soon as I enter the room."I put some milk today, my dear. I know you like it" hands over the cup and kisses my cheek.At work we are responsible, so just a simple kiss on the cheek and nothing more. Out of the office he sucks my dick like no one else in this world would do."You always doing the best, my little big love"We sat at our tables, facing each other, and we continued our activities. From time to time I pecs bounce to Lucas and he does the same to me. We love our massive pecs, and we love to worship. Working alongside a big man like me every day is a satisfying stimulus.**********************I return to my home after an exhausting day of work. I agreed with Lucas that we would meet at the gymnasium at seven thirty in the evening. I put on my clothes for practice and go to the gym. I feel my sneakers and shirt a little tight, at last they are new. Maybe because they're new clothes are tight. My sneakers are made to order, since my 18 foot size hardly exists in normal stores. My shirts and shorts are also great, my thighs do not fit into any clothes, and my arms tore the last shirt they try to try in a store. Since then only buy clothing in stores for obese people. They are loose clothing.Carrying my gallon of isotonic, I walk through the entrance doors of the gym. I meet my workout buddies, some girls ask to take pictures with me, because my fame to be the biggest in the gym is great, just like me. Some smaller kids also ask for pictures and I do some poses, I like to boast about being big. For being the greatest. In the leg machine, meeting Lucas and our friends André and Rick, they are also gay. Do you know the cool thing about being gay and very big and muscular? You are respected and no one messes with you. That's why we are the greatest in the gym. Andrew has the same height as Lucas but weighs 297 pounds and has many bulky shoulders, and a hairy chest, since Rick is a little lower, is 6'2" tall, yet he weighs about 313 pounds of defined muscles and toned.Using the leg machine is Lucas, my big lover. It pulls over 1500 pounds of weight to your legs. The repetitions are short, but the series are intense. This is the first time I've seen pulling this all on the leg machine. Franzo the forehead watching him in his exercise. André and Rick say to me, "How can he manage to get this all over?" I shrug, because I do not know the answer. He finishes his second set of ten reps and gives me the place. Hesitus, because the most weight I get on this machine is 1200 pounds."Are you afraid, big Tonny?" Lucas teases me. And he knows full well how I get instigated when I'm challenged."Fear does not exist for me" I do a more muscular pose, which we call a crab pose. I take a deep breath and position myself on the machine. Surprisingly I can raise the 1500 pounds of weight, and I am impressed not only by this, but because it seems slight to me."Are you feeling that?" Lucas walks over to me and puts his hand on my shoulder. "It seems light as a simple brick to us, does not it?""That's weird... I do not need to put too much force on my knees to push it" I bent my mouth into a smile full of doubt.André and Rick watch us quietly."I noticed something happened as soon as I got home. My clothes were tight and I almost tore the shirt I wore today at work " Lucas comments and his tone is impressed and curious. It pecs bounce to give emphasis on the item: rip the shirt.I pull the dumbbells out of the machine and sit facing him."I do not know, but that happened to me as well." I put my hands on my chin, thoughtfully."It can only be one thing, my dear." Lucas rests his callused, sturdy hand on my broad shoulder. "We had a growth spurt." He smiles openly."Come on! Do not be crazy, Lucas. We're not old enough to have growth spurts." I stand up and stare at him, eye to eye. Eyebrow arching "How do you stand at the height of my eyes?" I take a step back."I grew up, Tonny. I do not know how, but we've grown. You... " points to my chest "Not much in height but in strength and muscles for sure"André approaches and speaks:"He's right, big Tonny. When his painting pointed at the door of the gym, we saw that it was not the same "he knocks twice on my shoulder."I can not have grown up in muscles..." I turn on my heels and walk to the gym and when I see the numbers coming up, I blink several times not believing. The scale weighs 370 pounds. I increased 40 pounds in a few hours. I feel strong, and my clothes tight, but I thought it was for protein shakes, but it was impossible to gain so much weight in so little time."Bro, this is incredible," cometh Andre. "I want to know what you're taking. Please share with us," he almost begs."Man, this is fantastic. You are now the most muscular man in this gym, the strongest and ..." Rick walks up to me and sniffs. "Also the most stinky... fuck, brah. You look like you do not shower in a long time." He wrinkles his nose in disgust at my strong smell."My smell is from a real man, you asshole." Without warning, I pick up his head and take him to my armpit. Holding his head from behind, I force Rick's nose into the hairs of my stinking armpit. "You smell a real man, you fagot."He walks away, coughs a little and then wipes his face with his hands, but not before he has swallowed a few drops of my stinging sweat."Damn it!" He yells, pounding my chest like a concrete wall. "Big Tonny, you asshole... your sweat tastes like dead pigeon urine." He stretches his tongue trying to clean it, but it's late, bad taste and salty was already coming down his throat.Then the unexpected happens. The loops of Rick's yellow tank shirt loosened. Its trapezoids swell unusually. We all stood staring at Rick's instant muscle growth."What the fuck is that ?!" Andre comments by touching Rick's new traps and shoulders "You just sniffed Tonny's sweat and grew..." he turns to me "Raise the armpits, great Tonny, I want to drink until the last drop "I raise my hand in a stop sign to Andrew, who is as impressed as I am."That can not be happening." I shake my head in negative. "I thought it was just a legend""Legend ?!" Lucas says with wide-eyed "What kind of legend?"I fold my arms."The legend of the men of the Silva Giant family" narrowed the glance at Lucas and at Rick, both older than Andre.*****************************The stories about the men in our family, which my grandfather told when I was a child, always fascinated me. They made me understand why I was always the biggest kid in school, and the biggest teen on the high school football team. All men in our family receive the Giant surname, on account of my great-grandfather's grandfather. With each generation, a family man was born with a power. No one could ever explain where such power came from, but we keep this secret always safe. My grandfather said it was better to hide than to show the world what they would never understand. The explanation my grandfather gave was that: in his excretions, sweat, saliva, sperm and strong scent, contains an enzyme (never discovered the name was then dubbed a Giant enzyme) that can make other men grow. Sometimes this power is increased by the factor: worship and flexion of muscles. An old family member who was a physician discovered this enzyme, but kept his research buried. After all, he was also a Giant. But only one Silva Giant was born with increased power: excretions + worship factor, and he was murdered before he was even 30 years old. He was my grandfather's brother, therefore, my father's uncle. At the time of the assassination, my grandfather told me that all the Giants of the family were angry and decided to take justice with their own hands, all the villains of the city were beheaded, but without guns, the giants used their hands. The rebellion of the giants, as it became known, was the event that the government has always kept secret, since all of us, Silva Giant, have been living in a way that is usually among other people. It was not all men who had this enzyme, most of the time we were only born big even with a "blessed" genetics, but that power was not past for everyone. And, according to my grandfather, it had been almost 100 years since he was born one since his brother, the first Silva Giant, with that power... well, until now.*********************************"It's a joke," André says, shocked. "This looks like story out of comics.""Darling, this can not be real..." Lucas frowns, holding my hand."Guys, that's the only explanation," I tell Andre. "You met my father, did not you?"He shakes his head confirming." He was a fucking old man""My grandfather was also huge and lived more than 100 years... my father was 60 years before the plane crash that killed him, and he always seemed to be 40 years old. He had muscles so solid they looked concrete. Does not this seem strange to you? By Brazilian men's standards, we, Silva Giant, are completely different ""And after 100 years, you, the youngest of your family was born with this enzyme that can help other men grow ..." Rick stares at me for a second and then continues: "Only men can grow not women, right? ""Yes, only men""Thank the gods!" He makes a sign of thanks, like a cross, and we laugh in Rick's playful way."What I do not understand is how I've grown more than you and even more than Rick," Lucas says with a hand on his chin.Eyes widening, I stare at him and the other guys."It can not be... it can not be..." I say nervously with my hands on my head trying to process all this. "Lucas, our adorations ... when we love our pectorals at work and you still kissed my sweaty face... that's it... I'm the strongest Giant in my family after almost a century..." a crazy thirst , insane of power takes over my body. I feel a desire to avenge the death of my predecessor and make the world pay for what makes gays like me. "A new God was born" I have a double bicep and my friends accompany me in another poses.Rick flexes his pecs.Lucas grinds his abs.André becomes hypnotized.The three of us began to grow slowly. It's like some kind of bond that we have after each of them has experienced my excretions and worship. The other students are frightened by our roars and our gradual expansion. Andre walks away a little, he is frustrated by not being on our back growing as well. Have fun with your kid face that is missing the fun. I stop flexing and the guys stop. We are the same size and with larger muscles, so big that our clothes scream for help, our sneakers fight bravely to resist the spread of our stinking feet."ANDRE, MY FRIEND" my voice is deeper and more powerful "I'M SORRY..." I clear my throat to try to speak lower "I will not leave you out, although I always wanted to see you like this, like an insect... HAHAHAHA "Rick and Lucas laugh along with me and the sound of our laughter makes the gymnasium's windows shudder. André is at the height of the middle of our abdomens. And he's 6'4", he's a very tall man."YOU LOOK LIKE A SMALL DOLL" Rick strokes his lover's hair teasing him."You asshole..." he pushes Rick's hand away from his head.We played with André, we took him seriously. He gets a little annoyed, but not to the point of being upset with us. We were always friends."Okay, little André ..." I reach out to him "Join us, my friend"I pull Andrew and I stuck his nose into the cleavage of my pectorals. I slide his head from side to side, so that my strong scent permeates him. I lift Andrew's head and kiss his face, I deposit enough saliva in his mouth. The other guys moan loudly, stroking the middle of their stuffed groin. André walks away and swallows everything I gave. He puts his hands on his waist and then the "magic" begins. His shirt rips as his muscles move. His sneakers cry with the expansion of his feet and the strong smell of his sweat becomes more evident, more rotten. The lint left in his shirt, he rips out with a mighty roar, and we roar together. André flexes his biceps proudly and with his new deep baritone voice he says:"THANK YOU, BIG TONNY ... BUDDY" He smiles biased and pecs bounce.*******************************After our first growth spurt, with our shorts and extremely tight shoes, we returned to practice. We trained for hours, the repetitions in each exercise increased, consequently the weights also. In the end, no one else in the gym could train because all the dumbbells were being used by us 4, the super giants. The owner of the gym, Claudio, a middle-aged man, called us: super giants, and asked us to leave so that the other students could use the machines and weights of the gym. I, the strongest of all, said no, that we would only leave when we wanted to go."WE ARE THE BIGGERS MEN IN THIS PLACE, BRAH... Nobody can tell us what to do" I leaned my finger on his narrow chest and pushed him until he fell to the ground. Out of fear, and out of respect, he let us train in peace. Our scales were inhuman. All 4 are measuring 8'3" tall.Weights:Rick: 432 pounds of pure muscle. He's the thinnest of us, and his triceps are oversized.Lucas: 473 pounds of massive and lean muscles as well. It has one of the most bulging and hard pecs I have ever seen.André: 480 pounds and looks like a bear. It has a protruding belly, but due to regular exercises it is hard as stone. Her thighs are incredibly large as oak trunks.Finally, I, Tonny: 518 pounds of massive muscles, arms larger than the head of a normal human being, and a butt so hard and large that my shorts did not hold and streaked."BOYS..." Andre says, dropping a weight on the floor, not caring about the noise or what could break. A THOOOM is heard throughout the gymnasium when the dumbbell is thrown on the floor. "I want MOOOORE" flexes the biceps "I need more... do not you feel it?" He kisses the spikes of his biceps."That's incredible, buddy... I know how you feel" I do a front lats spread in front of the gym mirror.The boys accompany me, and soon we will not fit in front of the mirror. We play pushing each other to take the mirror and Lucas ends up balancing and falling over the bar. His huge body destroys the glass counter and crushes several utensils."Oh my God!" Shouts the owner of the canteen with her hand in her mouth."Your troglodytes. Look what they did," her son complains seriously with Lucas who stands up and stares at the little man."It was not my intention" my lover wipes away the broken glass from his arms and back, no matter what he did.Impressively, he did not cut himself. The power we have now is spectacular. Our skin is almost impenetrable, like steel or other stronger metal. Imagine when we grow older? I slowly approach Lucas."I apologize for the damage," I face the cousin's son. It is so small that it reaches the height of our groin. Rick and Andrew join us.The confusion is armed. Four muscular and extremely strong giants gathered around a tiny man who resolved to be brave and unloving his own life."You fucking brute..." he shouts with his index finger in a frown. "They've finished with the counter in my mother's canteen" squawks.Sure the laughter with the hand in the mouth, and the boys do the same. This mouse is so small."I told you it was not intentional. We were joking, I got unbalanced and fell, that's all." Lucas shrugs, but tries to be sympathetic to the situation, just try, because deep down he does not care about what he broke.If I know my lover, he does not care what he causes around the younger people. He always says, "I'm big and I need space, if you're in my way, be careful not to turn a stain.""Little friend..." André speaks, our furry-breasted bear resting his big hand on the little man's shoulder. "We're big guys, one thing or another will always break our back, so get used to it. It is not intentional... not yet "smiles maliciously.Andrew's devilish grin was an omen for what would happen soon. The mood of the canteen's son calmed down and he realized he could not deal with us."What do you mean by 'still'?" I ask, staring at Andre."Let's grow more, shall we not?" He says putting his hands on his waist."Yeah... but, do not you think we're a nice size?" I scratch my head.Lucas squeezes my shoulder and says,"Ah, my dear... do not deprive us of this power. Let's be the greatest men on earth, and I know you like to be the greatest "stampede my butt."Listen to your boyfriend, Tonny. Come on, brah! Let's GROW" André explodes on a front lats spread.We repeated the poses and began to flex. Within minutes, what was left of our training clothes disappeared. Our sneakers exploded in a loud 'BOOM' sound made our thick, stinky fingers appear. It did not last long until our feet were completely free. The stench stunned the others, but they did not grow, I only activated that power for the four of us.From the floor to the ceiling of the gym it was a height of 55ft and we were already playing the uppermost part of the gym center. Lucas even teased putting his hands on the ceiling and forcing the plaster lining, casually he opened a hole in the ceiling with his hands and pieces of white plaster fell to hit some small ones that insisted on being around us. Claudio, the owner of the gym, ran scared, many students and staff followed. The inquisitors stayed to take photos and record videos of our growth. Soon, we were on the internet for the whole world."Do you think we're about how tall?" Rick asks looking up at the ceiling. The tip of his nose touches the plaster ceiling."Almost 55ft, I think, or more," I say flexing my abdomen "Want to know what I think?"They turned to me in expectation, their eyes glittering."Let's grow... MOOOOOORE"We roar and flex our muscles in varying poses. Rick: double front biceps. André: to flex your thigh-sized thighs. Lucas: pecs bounce along with me, but I crunch my abdomen frantically. The walls of the gym, like the plaster ceiling, begin to crumble. Our roars are scary to the little people who do not understand how we got so big and still growing with no sign of stopping. Desperate, people run like insects fleeing death.*****************************The 'crack' of the walls breaking apart, it's like classical music to my ears. A symphony of bricks, concrete and plaster being crushed as we grow, leaves me with a wild excitement. My dick starts to leak, very pre-cum. The liquid is thick, translucent, and with a strong smell even stronger than my sweat, it comes out of the crack of my cock like honey that runs from the hive. The boys stop their push-ups, our clothes can not resist, at least what's left of them, our underwear ripped like paper with the expansion of our muscles and cocks, and now we're naked. Rick, André, and Lucas come closer to me and look directly at my dick from which it smells attractive, like a mating call."Oh man... that smell coming from his monstrous mast, excites me." Lucas caresses his erection that grows with tubular veins and begins to leak as well."It's like you're calling us to fuck... the smell of your dick is wonderful," Rick growled nibbling at my shoulder and also stroking his own cock."That's so exciting, great Tonny." André worships my cock and strokes my thighs."Oh, brothers... I think I'll cum soon, but I do not want to go that far now. In fact, I want to test another growth factor, my sperm... " I let out a deafening groan."Hmmm... yes, my dear Tonny... your sperm must be so much more powerful than your pre-enjoyment." Lucas caresses my swollen cock thick with a twenty-gallon barrel, and still growing."I need to fuck you... NOW" I growled and pulled Luke by the waist kissing her fleshy lips. He grabs my neck and returns the kiss.Embrace Lucas with strength and our bodies stick together, sweat increases and we drink from it. Our caresses are intense. He runs his big, callused hands down my back until he reaches my muscular ass, runs his thumb around my hole making me moan loud. The stick full of protruding veins leaned against my cock and we roared through the kisses. The sensitivity of our genitals is extreme, and the slightest touch, we feel small outbursts of pleasure through our grown bodies.I turn Lucas back and push my swollen, larger mast in the middle of his ass. With her right hand she stroked her numb nipples, and with her left hand she moved her dick. I pull closer and he opens his butt exposing his big, hot, sweaty hole. Without hesitating, for I have no more doubts about my growth, I put my purple cock in Lucas's hole at once. He screams, roars and moans with pleasure. The movements within Lucas are rhythmic, and I slowly accelerate. He rests his hands on the floor crunching the concrete floor of the gym, I think we're now weighing tens of tons.In position 4, ready to be fucked by me, Lucas seems to be raised to another level of arousal. Your sweat also smells strong, pungent, it makes my dick grow even more inside him. I speed up the movements and then I look like a jackhammer punching a hole in the ground. Lucas's interior is tight, hot and ... delicious. My sweat runs down my body, so I begin to lick myself and almost instantly begin to grow past the roof of the gym once and for all. I feel the warm night air of Rio striking my face when my head goes over the ceiling, then my shoulders, and then my chest overcomes the roof."FUCK... THIS IS AMAZING" my voice sounds like a timid thunder and I see people running without understanding what happens.I hear the sirens from afar, eye to the side, and I see cops with their guns in hand, ready to shoot and defend the little insects of this hot city like hell. I look down from the gym and see Andrew and Rick, their faces sullen because they have not grown older."HOW WILL, MY LITTLE FRIENDS?" Laughter mightily making smaller people cover their ears.Lucas still has his hole buried in my cock, and I decide to impale my lover. I hold his muscular waist and lift his heavy body until my cock holds him in the air. He gets impaled and weak from so much heat, his legs swaying in the air. I feel it is time to grow more, so I accelerate the going and coming inside of it and without taking too long, I cum."AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH... FUUUUUUUUUCK... UUHHHHHHHHHH... I GONNA CUM"Dust inside Luke liters and gallons of hot cum, thick and powerful. It's snapshot to see my lover's growth. His muscles building right in front of me as if in magic. I hear his bones crack, his feet lengthening, breaking the wall in front of him. He howls like a lion during his growth spurt. I pull my cock out of its tight hole and turn it over to me, it's already at the height of my chest as I rub your nose at the cleavage of my mountainous pecs. He moans and licks every stretch of my chest and then we paste our lips into a fiery and frantic kiss. We exploded into another growth spurt, now together, as it should be. The roof of the gym is below our waist and the debris serves for Andrew and Rick to come up and watch us better."Ah, brothers... you're fucking idiots." Andre curses with his permanent annoyance."HAHAHAHA... LIL ANDRÉ... take this"I turn my cock's head down, and squeeze from the base to the tip to expel the remains of hot sperm still inside my giant tube. The thick dripping drops on the destroyed floor of the gym and I watch André and Rick run into the puddle of semen that forms. They smear themselves, drink what they get and then begin to flex, but before they lick at my sweaty feet.Their bodies expand more and more. I smile when they approach the height of my chest, but something happens, and they keep growing more and more. I erect my neck, Lucas does the same, we are impressed as the two expanding in height greater than Lucas and me. I stand at the height of their navel. Stroking my short hair, Rick lets out one of his jokes:"WHO IS THE BIGGER NOW, LITTLE TONNY?" His laughter can be heard throughout the northern part of the city of Rio de Janeiro.They begin to walk, destroying the remaining walls of the gym. I feel the vibrations of his steps.BOOOOM ... BOOOOM .... BOOOOOMThey approach a 10-story building and without warning they punch the building. The dust rises over their exuberant bodies, exciting me. They laugh with an evil tone in their voice, the police begin to shoot at the giants, but the bullets look like mosquitoes on their skin. It is so insignificant that they feel nothing. After destroying the building, they step back and end up stepping on houses, cars and people. The destructive and bloody feeling is exciting and addictive. I see in their faces the joy and indifference in destroying, crushing and stepping on the lesser people. I want this for myself, too.I turn Lucas to my face and kiss him greedily. He accepts my caress and we begin to lick my sweat and the remains of my still warm enjoyment on the tip of my cock. Immediately I feel the growth appear at full strength. We roar in the middle of the licks and rise to the level of titans, bigger than Andre and Rick who already walk toward the seafront of the city. Lucas and I overtook the residences buildings of the north of the city, buildings with more than 20 floors are at the height of our waist. Lucas is smiling amusingly, he likes to show who has more strength, has always been like this and now he begins to make blows more blows on the buildings. His closed fist is larger than a wrecking ball.I hear sirens in the distance, but I do not care, nothing else matters to me, besides showing the mediocre world that a gay can be big, strong and imposing. There is no better way to demonstrate power in this size, it is as if nothing could stop us, and in fact, nothing can stop us now. Looking south I see a trail of destruction, a lot of dust, explosions, screams and many rubble, this was the path made by Andrew and Rick who were heading towards Leblon beach. I follow the same path ending the destruction caused by my friends. "Fools! They can not do the job right "I think smiling and leveling neighborhoods with my gigantic feet. Lucas follows me and during the walk he picks up several people in his hand and smashes them by closing his fingers on them. Once dead, he deliberately cleans his hand and captures more small people."These little shit are so weak. With a breath of mine they break. Exempt! "Lucas dwarfs the little ones in his hand.In a few minutes we reached André and Rick who were already leveling part of the noble district of Leblon. Not all the money, nor the luxury that the residents had in their apartments was defense against the fists and feet of my friends, they were maddened by the power. I do not judge them, I do, and I want more."THEN, YOUR SHITS... FUNING WITHOUT US" like thunder, my voice falls on them looking upward with wide eyes."How... ah, damn it!" André grunts, dropping half of a building on the ground that he plucked."Brothers... why do not we get together?" Rick says.Sometimes he had a glimpse of worthwhile ideas. It was rare, but I realized that it would be interesting what he would propose."DID YOU THINK WE WOULD NOT GROW MORE? RASCALS "Lucas's voice broke, he raised his right foot and then crumpled it over the rubble, killing all life that could exist there trying to save himself, who knows?"I'm telling us we grew up together. Hands, we're gay, muscular and giants. We can grow more and more and master the shit of this world"I put my hand on my chin, pondering Rick's idea."What do you think, Lucas? Sounds like a good idea. Gay giants dominating the world. That sounds very interesting to me"Lucas kisses me on the cheek and whispers in my ear:"These guys are our friends, I think we can trust. And gays dominating the world, it will be the best revenge against all the discrimination we have suffered in the past, my dear "It will be our revenge. That's what I thought at first, but in fact, I wanted to dominate the world anyway, to be the pride of my grandfather, my father and the Giant Silva who were killed in the past. I'll be the owner of everything and I'll have three butts to fuck all I want, and that's better than any gay revolt."Come on, boys. I'm going to fuck each one of you and let's... GROW "*******************After fucking each other's ass, we grew in size equality and with muscles so large that we looked like they came out of a morphed image made in photoshop. We weighed hundreds of thousands of tons, and our height reached 16,000ft ... yes, we now measure 16,000ft tall and soon we would grow more.The city of Rio de Janeiro was in ruins. The world's best-known postcard, Christ the Redeemer, had turned a doll into my hands. I first plucked off the head and then the remains of the city's most famous statue. I went up on the mount where the figure of Christ stood and spread my arms in the same pose. My friends applauded me and laughed at the joke. There is no god, we are the true Gods and now the world will be ours."How about a visit in another country?" Rick asks."I want to get to know France and enjoy to crush the Eiffel Tower," Andre comments by scratching his hairy pectoral."Where are you going, my dear?" Lucas kisses my cheek."Washington DC. Let's have a last visit to the president. " I smirk.********THE END********
  4. Thanks again for all the great feedback everyone! Once again this was mostly written on my phone, so please excuse the errors. Hope you enjoy the next installment. - PART 1 - PART 2 ************************* DWARFED BY DAD PART 3/4 “Oh-NO… Dad, not my NEW pants!” I barely even made it through the front door of his house, suddenly overshadowed by his colossal bodybuilding figure, hearing the all too familiar sound of his gigantic arm muscles beginning to work and move, simply flex, the tortuous ear filling commanding power, the old man's twenty-nine inch bicep, raising towards my face. His horrendous forest of silver armpit hair exploded against my nose, smothering me in his rank grandpa-aged musk, causing my dick to bloat, bone up humiliatingly. Then I felt the warm marbled layering of muscle striations build against my whimpering lips, this entire mountain of inhuman strength stack, so high, the peak reached the outstretch of his hand, erupted dangerously into his own face. It was as if someone had stuffed this enormous jack o'lantern under his skin, the biggest arm muscle the world would ever see. Within a few seconds, a few simple pumps of this gigantic daddy spectacle, I started shooting streams of jizz, pathetically, right into my own pants. “HAHA!” Dad voice thundered above me. “Measured them at THIRTY-inches this morning!” He pumped his arm once more, once again suffocating me in his arm muscles, the now thirty-inch monster of old man power. My brand new khaki pants were literally destroyed, soaked, sopping wet with the humiliating incestuous juice of my own boy-sized dick, right through the front of my zipper. I cringed embarrassingly. You think I would have been used this by now. After all, this was now at least a twice-daily occurrence, the rules and regulations of being a slave to a growing muscle-god. “Should I get my mask on, sir?” I still timidly asked “Nope!” Dad grinned looking down at me, barely visible through the outstretch of his own titanic male pecs. “I got something SPECIAL planned for you today…” Now usually the old man would make me wear this demeaning monkey-mask, an old costume from childhood, ever since that first day in the shower, a mere two weeks ago. He never wanted to participate in anything “queer”, the whole “ignorance is bliss” thing, even though he was letting another man, his own son for that matter, worship his gigantic naked physique, most of the time until he would shoot, shower me with his creamy thick gallon-sized load. But today, just as he said, he had something “special”, a new level of mockery that I was inevitably going hopelessly eat up. As he placed his hands around his waistband, as the floor and walls began quaking with every monstrous step, as he slowly turned around, bulging out of these sweaty skin tight gym-shorts, I knew, what was grossly in store for me. “W-Wait, d-dad, p-please…” “I always did enjoy the feeling of women's TONGUE up my ass.” Dad snickered. “And now you're going to CLEAN me with yours!” The old man menacingly laughed, beginning the long and lengthy process to pull off his own shorts, wiggle and squeeze down the swampy grey fabric, so much musk wafting his obscene child-gobbling asscrack, I honestly thought I was going to pass out, let alone even make it to the licking part. I held my nose together as the elasticity in his waistband began to crackle and pop, watching his tire-sized hairy muscle-glutes heave outward towards me, blimp almost dangerously large, breaking any known barrier of bubblebutt size. “I can't imagine how BAD I smell…” Dad continued his bantering. “After a SIX-hour workout, I must be RIPE!” The old man laughably struggled, barely able to pull his own shorts down even halfway his ass. There wasn't so much the problem of his swampy bubbled butthole, or his equally growing large male appendage in the front, but more so with his insanely monstrous and inhuman massive forty-two inch bloated hairy daddy-thighs, eighty-four inches in diameter combined! Even a pair of XXL shorts found complete struggle, fabric fraying and stretching to unbelievable transparency. I honestly didn't think they were going to make it... *RIIIIPPPPPPP* “Fucking UNREAL!” Dad roared proudly, as his shorts ripped and blew apart to the floor. “Won't be long before I'm squatting entire NAVY-ships!!!” He grunted jokingly, taking and rubbing one of his colossal hands along the lining of his gigantic hairy stink-hole, the seemingly endlessly muscle canyon of his asscrack. That was just a taste of how the old man had been talking lately, by the way, his insatiably unrealistic dreams of growing, leaving me always speechless, stammering in dumbfounded fear. Last week he actually tried lifting his Honda right in the driveway, right in front of all the onlooking neighbors, the jaw-dropped kids in the street. He grabbed it by the tail end and growled furiously, his muscles surging bigger than ever, as they always did, but thankfully, the car didn't budge. I know a vehicle is nowhere near being some ship on the sea, but I don't know, just the fact that he was even trying, still endlessly growing, gave me worry that these ridiculous dreams of his, would soon become my nightmare of a reality. “WELL?” Dad boomed questionably. “You going to get CLEANING or what!?” “...yes sir.” I responded with a gulp, but what choice did have? That's not to say, I wasn't completely drooling over the once in a lifetime opportunity, monkey-mask free, to get my actual face up against those two mighty and stage-crushing monster muscle glutes. It was still just so humiliating to me, especially with the way dad would treat me, about the “comical” rate he outgrew me, how he was excited to “double me”, he would often remark. I guess he was getting close, weighing in at a shocking 383-pounds of bone crushing grandpa-aged silver hairy man muscle. But you know, it was just three weeks ago I was some proud bodybuilder, and now... “FUCK-yeah!” Dad deeply groaned. “Get your tongue WAY up there…” He grabbed the back of my hair, smothering my face into all his sweat and left over shit before forcibly squeezing my head, an insignificant grape between his buttcheeks, further up into dark depths of his swampy asscrack. Who knew the old man would like this much assplay, or that I ever would ever turn out to be such a fag for muscle freaks. I'll admit though, there was something kind of comforting about digging and licking my way up his suffocating muscle hole, that familiar fatherly musk I had known since birth. The whole scene ended with the old man groaning like a pig and bent over, his foot long horse cock draped on the floor like a Python, splooging a river of cum, out of this totally tongue-sized piss hole. Then he made me lick up the whole thing up. “Now I really do feel like a KING…” Dad remarked, relishing on the whole humiliating view in the reflection of the living room mirror, as he relentlessly posed. Those words were the beginning of the end, destiny veering it's ugly head. A few days later, the old man demanded I moved in with him, needing his “slave” to be around whenever he commanded. He still fucked woman regularly, daily almost, “pussy splitting” them with his grotesquely veiny old man cock. I still didn't get how he was doing it, how he was growing all over, like some testosterone dripping teenager during a growth spurt. His height had reached a daunting six-foot-four, his feet to a shoe-popping size sixteen, clothing dimensions you wouldn't believe. “Hand me another one, SQUIRT!” Dad boomed above me. “Y-You want M-MORE?” I stammered in disbelief. It was about a week later at the grocery store, aisle seven, the frozen meat department. Dad had finally surpassed his eagerly awaited 400-pound mark, 423-pounds to be precise, so much muscle bulging into muscle, it wasn’t just freaky, it was downright terrifying. Yet he still wanted more, guzzling back four protein shakes already as we wandered up and down the aisles, a man dying of thirst, only it was his muscles, and you wouldn’t believe how much they needed to feed. His brand new XXL-sized clothes looked on the verge of bursting, especially around his grotesquely bloated muscle-gut, the nearly painted on and tortured light blue denim, splitting obscenely around the seams of his legs and groin. I reached down into the shopping cart regardless, never wanting to disobey my master, handing him another bottle of Muscle Milk, only two left now out of the original six-pack. The old man swiped it fiercely from my hands, blowing off the cap with a single thumb, raising the spout to his lips. “God-DAMN, feels like my shirt is gonna BURST!” Dad winked looking down at me, another devilish grin on his face. “OH-Well!” He was so unapologetic, so arrogant in his actions. He didn’t even stop to think about the mounding spectacle of people forming, women and men alike, staring at the over 400-pound muscle god with three full shopping carts. There was this pregnant wife with two children, some little cheerleader with all her friends, even another father with his son after baseball practice, then came the smartphones. With all that protein building up, filling him with a nearly boundless amount of fuel, I knew, it was only a matter of time before there would be another incident, another explosion of muscle growth, just like that day at the gym, captured on the endless amount of cameras surrounding us. “MMPF, SO-good!” Dad grunted under his gulping breaths. “D-Dad, y-your clothes…” I cringed, whimpering devastatingly, as his nearly transparent shirt, the already painted on and skintight ripplings of his freaky muscle striations, began ballooning even bigger. You could already hear the whispers and squeals of the crowd, the baseball boy roar in amazement, as if he had just seen the Hulk, a real life superhero. The various artificial sounds of camera shutters echoed throughout the store, just as I could hear the first small tear, somewhere underneath his armpits, then a second around the underside his two overshadowing inflated blimps of hairy mammoth pecs. *SNAP, POP* “SORRY folks!” Dad chuckled carelessly with a belch. “I was just SO hungry!” *BURRPPPP* *RIIPPPPPPPPPP* As he let out another thunderous belch, before I could even blink, nearly every thread in his shirt suddenly unraveled across the insane rumbling muscle dimensions of his chest into a million tiny pieces, blowing around his beachball-sized arms, detonating around his barn door wide lats, absoluting exploding around his gorilla-sized neck. The crowd variously gasped as every inch of his shirt helplessly fell to the floor, revealing to all them, even the now drooling store employees, the worlds most disgustingly powerful, the most musclebound hairy old man chest, the biggest daddy to walk the planet! “OOPS...” Dad smirked, hearing the various pathetic remarks, the words of disbelief and terror. He started posing anyway, with that wild grin on his face, flexing nearly every muscle he could, starting with his arms first, his burly and gigantic thirty-three inch beasts, nearly crushing his own skull as the two mountainous peaks collided with his stubbled silver face. Then he pleasurably began to bounce and quake his gigantic chest, the blimping hairy chest cleavage, the two overshadowing airships of power, feeling as if the aisle was actually beginning to shake. A few of the women's awes turned into sweet tiny moans, as they publically grabbed grabbed their sopping wet groins, finger-damming there uncontrollable gushing pussys. Even some of the men began bulging in there pants, throbbing pervertedly, continuously adjusting themselves. “JUST started working out a few MONTHS ago!” Dad arrogantly stated, the big crowd pleaser, making everyone chuckle, as if it was a joke. He looked down at me right afterwards with that smirk again, like they had no idea what was to come, as he powerfully turned his stance and showed off his absolutely door-crushing backside. You could tell that he was aching for more, more muscle, occasionally glancing down at the two remaining bottles of Muscle Milk with his piercing blue eyes. I thought he was going to do it, but then, out of nowhere, embarrassingly enough, the old man let out this gigantic grandpa fart. *RIIIPPPPPPPP* “OH-fuck!” Dad devilishly laughed, turning his neck and attempting to look down towards his ass. “Was that my PANTS!?” The crowd gasped once more, I couldn't believe it, covering my mouth and staring like everyone else. His two bulbous and obscene muscle glutes, the pornographic airbag sized butt cheeks, just from a simple fart, had rumbled and quaked to such a severity, that the light blue denim fabric had actually torn apart, right down the shockingly deep muscle valley of his asscrack. Luckily, for the all children's sake, the now dozens of families watching, his swampy grey briefs were still strongly held together. But you could still hear the sound of fabric crackling, slowly snapping apart, as if the old man wasn't done growing yet, as if this whole show was just beginning. “He’s G-GROWING!!!” This woman suddenly shrieked. “You FOLKS want to see some REAL MUSCLE!?” Dad roared, the old man was fucking eating it up. I don't know if he was growing on purpose, or if he just couldn't stop, but he did forcefully and ultimately playfully pump and flex his legs, blowing the remaining seams around his tremendous muscle thighs and groin in an instant. Still mostly held together, however, the now tattered and tortured blue jeans, he let out this deep sinister laugh as the growth took place, as the skin of silver monster muscle legs began effortlessly squeezing through the gaping holes of the fabric, torrentially swelling bigger. It was shocking to say, that his nearly basketball-sized calves were the first to completely blow through the bottom of his pants. *RIIIPPPPPPP* “I make ARNOLD look like an ANT!” The old man mocked, towering above us looking six-foot-seven, posing like the champion he was, the total reigning supreme bodybuilding god of the world. After his calves, his shoes completely blew apart, tearing around the front first from these gigantic hairy toes, then around the laces due to his widening feet, brand new Nike’s, completely destroyed. The crowd continued to gasp, most family's ran. It was just in time as his over fifty-inch muscle thighs blasted through the rest of his denim, the teeth of his pant-zipper erupted with this firehose-bulge of musky underwear fabric. The whole thing ended with those planetary muscle-glutes, those two car-crushing swampy butt cheeks, snapping what was left of the destroyed fabric clinging to his legs. “Better SHIELD your EYES!!!” That was dad’s favorite part, as he boomed the words with laughter, as he shattered the aisle with a most muscular pose. We watched the video what must have been a dozen times, one of many recordings posted online, along with hundreds of shocking photos, the old man's new ego-exploding treasure trove. He couldn't even operate the computer his hands were so big, crushing his desktop keyboard at first, making us revert to my tiny eleven-inch laptop. “They're calling me a GOD!” Dad chuckled delightfully, slowly standing up from his broken chair. “I think it's time you WORSHIP your GOD…” I'll just let you know, that he was completely naked, and he was pointing to his size-twenty feet. It felt just like that first time in the shower. I didn't even ask if I should wear my monkey-mask. My tongue started slowly with those gigantic-toes, kissing and working my way up to those cock-boning disgustingly freaky bowling-ball calves, then I made my way up his gigantic monstrous silver thighs. It was absolutely terrifying, being next to these legs nearly triple the size of my own body. But I kept on worshiping, despite his questionable movements, the occasional thump from a single tiny motion, shaking the entire house, nearly snuffing me out. It was then I looked up, terrified, just knowing what was going to happen next. “GOD-damn, just look at those pretty little LIPS!” Dad suddenly grabbed me by the cheeks, stuffing his gigantic thumb down my throat. “I think it's time you SUCK your DADDY’S cock!” I always knew I was a little gay... **************************** Comments are appreciated
  5. Preface If it started somewhere, I’d guess it started with James. James was too perfect, too beautiful to be real. I’d always secretly suspected deep down inside that he was an alien sent to our planet to observe us. It wasn’t just that he was gorgeous—but he was gorgeous. Tightly compact muscles that bulged enough to be seen through his clothes, broad shoulders that gave him a sway when he walked, a tight waist that gave him a dancer’s grace, a beautiful smile that radiated warmth, and chestnut hair that belonged in a shampoo commercial. And no matter how recently he shaved, he always had scruff that made him look like an action movie star. But again, there are lots of exquisite men that I don’t think are aliens. When I first met James three years ago, I was taken aback by his eyes. They’re violet. James insists that they’re just intensely blue and any violet that I see is just a trick of the light. He’s wrong; they’re violet. I know it’s not a trick of the light because when the light hits his eyes just right, they flash gold. How can his eyes be both violet and gold? Beyond his uncanny eyes, he always acts in a way that’s just… off. He doesn’t act like he understands the most normal, everyday things. He never shakes hands. He never wears shoes when it’s raining. He has weird holes in his vocabulary. He eats all of his meals out of bowls. Little weird things like that. And when it’s an uncommon situation… When our friend group (me, James, Dave, and Luke) went to an outdoor concert, James came dressed in a tux and brought a picnic lunch of wine and figs (in a bowl). When Dave went into the hospital after a minor car accident, James brought him three pet goldfish and a box of popsicles. When I told him I was gay, he asked, “What’s that?” And when I explained to him what it meant, he simply laughed and said, “Oh, Chris. Everyone’s gay.” Neither Dave nor Luke think James is an alien. Quirky and weird, sure, but not an alien. Hot guys don’t have to behave normally if they don’t want to. But if it wasn’t James who started this whole thing, I don’t know who was. Or what was. Maybe nothing did As I recall it, I was hiding, and James sought me out. I was outside, sitting behind my dorm on a stone wall set up to separate the dumpsters from street view. I was crying. Yet another guy had rejected me, and this one had been a real ass about it. I know I’m not much to look at. Well, I wasn’t then. I was a gangly 5’11”, barely 110 pounds soaking wet. I had a boring haircut and wore bland clothes. But I’m funny, and smart, and the life of the party. I’ve never exactly suffered from a lack of confidence. This rejection was just brutal. In front of a large crowd, he cut me down to size for daring to ask him out. It wasn’t really what he said or did; it was how he made me feel. He was the tenth guy in a row to reject me just because of my looks, and I’d never felt so small or unimportant in my life. So, I went out back by the dumpsters to cry, and James sought me out. He put a hand on my shoulder and said, “A guy like you deserves to have your deepest wish come true.” And, as the sun moved from behind a cloud, his eyes flashed gold. At the time, I took it as just a nice thing to say to a friend who was crying, but now I’m not so sure. Maybe James isn’t an alien. Maybe he’s magic.
  6. Here is the latest update on the current Patreon Story that I've been working on for the last month and a half To be Continued...
  7. This is an old story that I nearly forgot about. The original version I actually collaborated on with my workout buddy Jerry in college, years ago. I brushed it up a bit and got rid of at least part of the stylistic awkwardness (I was the plot guy, he was the science guy, we both identified with the character, a lot). Any way I hope you all like it. This is the first part of it. The Accident at Thucinian Part I Jakk had always been a very thin guy, who although of medium bone structure, had a very inefficient metabolism, which caused his difficulty putting on any muscular weight. Jakk had adapted to this fact, and made the best of his physical abilities, limited as they were- he became a moderately good track and field athlete in high school. But despite his interest in sports and physical culture, he knew he would never make a career of such activities, so he applied himself in chemistry and biology. When he finished at Primus Thoracius Academy, at only 15 years old, he was already accepted and place in an accelerated program in Sheerashth Colleguim (sciences) at Thucinian University, the best in East Aminoterre. He quickly gained the respect and friendship of the factulty and graduate staff, and became involved in numerous important research projects, some of which earned him a fine stipend, rare for undergraduates. One night after exercising extensively at the gym, Jakk went to the lab to work on an experiment in bio-nanite hormone regeneration, looking for a way to provide a cure for the GCV1(gene chaos virus) that accidentally escaped in Flagurota. He noticed that someone had left the room seals open, and the original imprint sample had been exposed to radioactivity during the nanite mapping process, making the whole culture useless. He would have to start a new batch. He got himself some protein drink to recover from his workout, and began to dismantle the old experiment at a leisurely pace. He set aside a sample of the old culture to cryostore for reference, and was getting ready to burn the rest of the liquid when the vial dropped on the counter next to his drink, and the culture ran out onto the floor. He didn't panic, since the nanites would soon self-destruct outside a sufficient lipid culture mass, so the culture was harmless. He cleaned up the mess and finished his drink, then made some notes for a new try tomorrow. Jakk noticed he was especially hungry, and got a couple of sandwiches and some milk. After he finished at the lab, he was already hungry again, as if the earlier snack was digested instantly. "I guess I must've burned up more calories than I thought lifting today he said to himself. "I'm famished!" He got home twenty minutes later and accessed two ethervids of old movies to watch. He knew he wouldn't go to sleep early, he was feeling restless for some reason. He kept the foodmaker busy all evening synthing snacks that were loaded with protein. Finally before bed, he sat for an hour constantly stuffing himself with food, trying to eliminate his gnawing hunger before he finally felt sort of full. Fortunately he hadn't been wearing anything except gym shorts, because he knew his pants would've burst at the waist his stomach felt so full. Before getting into bed, Jakk noticed his stomach was bulging out several inches, and that his body seemed to be showing a lot more veins than he had seen before. He fell asleep puzzled by this strange overeating binge. Maybe his metabolism was changing, he thought. Not unusual during adolescence. Jakk woke up feeling great, as if he could take on the world. He opened his eyes and looked to see if his stomach was back to normal. Something between shock and ecstasy overcame him slowly as he surveyed himself. His body had somehow miraculously improved from it's previous condition. His chest and arms were denser and more thickly muscled, and his abdomen was rippling with thick muscles. When he weighed himself, he discovered he had grown from 138 to 155 pounds, seventeen pounds heavier Jakk immediately figured out that his "ruined" experiment must have splattered into his protein drink, and thrived in the milkfat that was in it, until activating and having great results on his body. He ate for two and a half hours and then went to the lab. System modeling proved his hypothesis, and a longitudinal model showed no harmful effects could result. He revived the rest of the culture and set half of it into production to make more of the musclebuilding substance. He mixed the other half into a protein drink and guzzled it. Then he went home and pulled out his weight set and did a full body workout. Lifting enhanced his appetite even more quickly than it had in previously, and he had at least twenty-five times as much of the culture in him now. He reset the foodmaker for constant production and began to gulp huge chunks of textured protein, and each bite made him want a bigger bite to follow it. He figured out the most efficient swallowing technique to max out his consumption rate. This time he couldn't really get full even after seven hours, and his stomach didnt stick out- he was digesting it all as fast as he could swallow each bite. Jack literally felt his muscles expanding and increasing in strength. After nine hours of continuous gorging, his seemingly relentless appetite slowed down enough so he could think. He weighed himself, and found he had reached 263 pounds. He looked in the mirror and admired the gargantuan musculature covering his 5'11" frame. He had always wanted big muscles, but not this big. Now however he was elated about his thick bulging body and wanted to grow as big as possible. He admired his huge bulges for a few minutes, and then he started to feel empty again. The ease with which he had developed super muscularity made the idea of even bigger muscles irresistable. The bigger he grew the more he desired even more immensely massive power. The generator had made a huge supply of the culture, and Jack used it every hour to increase his appetite and gain mass even faster. Five hours later he was up from 263 to 379 pounds. His muscles were constantly swelling ever huger with power. His chest was mountainous, and his back and shoulders bulged alarmingly with great round muscles that jutted out from his hulking torso. His arms grew so fast he couldn't get the same measurement twice. Jakk's mind reeled with the intensity of the physical rush of ecstatic energy flowing through him. He could feel each muscle growing faster and faster, each minute accelerating with power. Finally, he reached the point when he could NOT control his muscular lust another second. His muscles began to actually speak, actually SHOUT at him, commanding him to allow even faster growth, and in an almost orgasmic second, he drank three gallons of the pure culture, leaving just enough to start a new one. Then he began to eat ever more ravenously, knowing somewhere in the back of his mind that he would be eating every waking moment for weeks on end. His ego was feeding too, anticipating the quantum leap in musculature and power that would result. He was consciously aware only of exploding size and power, and of the fact that every second would bring more size and strength to every muscle in his body. Every pound gained fueled his lust for even more superhuman power and gigantic mass. While guzzling from a 3 gallon jug with one hand, Jakk used his other hand to feed the culture into the replicater/storage system of the foodmaker. He then paused just long enough to patch the house netframe exclusively to the food system, leaving all other systems in interim holochip mode. He finally instructed the turboconfigured foodmaker to churn out 75 percent power culture in a 25 percent protein base at maximum rate. He hooked up a tube that would easily reach anywhere in the apartment to the food maker, and to a mouthpiece on the other end. Then he changed his mind and decided he could ingest the culture twice as fast if he didn't have to pause to breathe. He put a special tip on the end of the tube and fed the end of it down directly into his stomach. It felt funny at first, and he had to breathe only through his nose, but he quickly adapted to it. He hit the start button, expecting initial feelings of bloating. They never came, because his digestive tract absorbed the stuff as fast as it spewed into him. This was perfect. The culture was both growth/appetite stimulant and food in one liqiuid, and he was ingesting it effortlessly, moving about the house as he pleased. He walked to the big picture window in the living room. It was night, so the glass reflected like a dim mirror. Jakk struck a double biceps pose, and stared at his pulsing bulging biceps. As he watched his huge body in the glass, he could barely fathom himself. It was beyond his psyche's points of self-reference. He almost thought he had turned into another man. He now weighed over 550 pounds. When he activated the floor scale, he could see that he was gaining almost a pound of muscle every minute. He grinned gleefully at himself- he had an idea! He went to the phone and ordered two more food makers charged to his account, along with three mini matter broadcasters and tag localizers. Within a few minutes they were delivered to his door. Jakk quickly hooked up the two food makers to the netframe chain, and entered the culture file from the old one. Then he attached the transmitter modules of the mini matter broadcasters to the two new foodmakers, and swallowed their marble sized receiver modules, and started the two foodmakers into full production, broadcasting directly into his stomach. He immediately felt the wonderful flow of more culture into him. He reluctantly shut off the old system long enough to relpace its tube with the third module, and swallowed the last receiver marble. He could feel his muscles begin to surge with more and more power as they inflated with stone hard mass even more rapidly. He was now ingesting at four times his previous rate. He turned on the floorscale again, finding that he weighed over 680 pounds, and was gaining six pounds a minute. He stood very relaxed in front of the window and watched himself swelling and expanding, exploding with muscle. Now he didn't even have to think about eating as long as he was within ten miles of the home netframe. His body was being fed constantly, and would continue to feed even as he slept. Since his building had two power supply back ups, even a power outage couldn't stop his muscular expansion. He kept watching his immense body in the glass for a while. Finally he closed his eyes and let go of normal consciousness, feeling an orgasmic wave engulf his body for a while. In the half hour that had passed since he swallowed the receivers, he had grown to 900 pounds. He began to tense his muscles in various bodybuilding poses he had seen on video. His body was fantastic, he thought to himself, as he saw the gigantic bulging muscles that totally obscured his thickening frame of bones. Every bodypart was tremendously hypertrophied: His completely cross-striated and vascular traps were over twenty inches thick, and bulged up past his ears. His deltoids were the size of inflated beachballs, and each of the three sections was distinct and chiseled sharply. His back was covered with muscles so big they constantly shoved at each other even if he bent over and extended his back. Rows of canteloupe-sized muscle bunches crowded over his spine, covering the ridge of vertebrae completely behind them, the pressure only accelerated their growth. His lats flared down and out, and out , and out, and finally up from just above his waist, quintupling the overall width of his back. His pecs were mountainous muscles thirty-four inches thick, completely cross-striated, immensely global and writhing with heavy veins that throbbed constantly as his upper torso gorged ever bigger with a will of its own. His pecs seemed more likely to blow up every second. His abs, obliques, and intercostals, nearly as thick as his chest, were huge columns of bulging, pulsating, glowing muscle. Most impressive of all were his limbs. Each bicep was more than four times the size of his head, and his triceps were even larger. His upper arms were so big that their length was negligible compared to their width. His forearms were covered with slabs of muscle that bulged straight out from his wrists, then tapered up into broadening masses that rammed against his upper arm muscles. His legs were even more extremely developed, and were bulging relentlessly bigger as the seconds ticked by. His hamstrings blew out and up, pushing up his super thick glutes, which pulsed rhythmically as they swelled with sinew. His quads were so thick that they were slammed into his obliques, abs, and even lats. Only the increasingly ithyphallic mass of his penis allowed it to squeeze out between his legs. He stood with his knees over three feet apart, yet he couldn't seem to make enough room for his increasingly hypermasculine stance. Just when Jakk thought his body couldn't support any more muscle, something excellent happened. His bones thickened a lot more, and his structure broadened out to accommodate more mass. Then he grew taller until he reached 6'7" tall. All the while his muscles kept growing bigger. Now Jakk knew there was no limit to his body's adaptability to growth, There was no reason he couldn't further accelerate his expansion. Jakk connected to the supercomputer at the campus, and transmitted all the needed data and materials to the biolab at school. Since it was late, no one would be in the building, and he could walk there undisturbed and unnoticed, without leaving receiver range. As he stepped outside, wearing only an improvised jockstrap made out of his canoe's stretch casing, he felt the late evening air blowing gently over him, tickling the whole surface of his body as he kept swelling with power, making him aware of how much of him there was, the expanses of his skin tightening as his physique blew up into a full body erection while he lazily and comfortably swaggered to the lab.
  8. This story is a conversion of an old RP I did with a friend, @jsmith230. It was one of my favorite RPs so I thought I would convert it and share. While my first preference is muscle growth with a secondary love of height growth, you could say his preferences are the inverse of mine. So that will give you a hint of what this story will entail. Part 2Part 3Part 4Part 5Part 6Part 7Part 8Part 9Part 10Part 11Part 12Part 13 *************************************************************************** Elongro “Dude, have you heard of that new 'Elongro' drug? I have to get my hands on it. I want to get huge this year!” Seth rolls his eyes as he listens to Trevor ramble on about the new miracle drug that has been making a splash among the young adult community worldwide. Trevor and Seth are college roommates and best buddies currently in their second year of college. The two were paired up as dormmates during Freshman year and their friendship blossomed from there. Both 19 years old, the two share a small apartment just off campus. To the outsider, Trevor is the alpha of the friendship, much more confident, outgoing and outspoken than his counterpart. He has always been very athletic and since coming to college has fully invested his free time into fitness and working out. He's obsessed with trying to put on mass and is always trying the latest supplements, pills and powders, along with constantly reading articles on new exercises programs to try. He has built himself up to a nice, ripped, 185 lbs on a 5’10.5 frame. His body fat hovers around 10-12% and he sports a nice 6-pack. But, like any true wannabe bodybuilder, it wasn't, deep down he wanted more. Much more. Seth is Trevor's roommate and while he also has a natural athleticism to him, he hasn't pursued it nearly to the degree that Trevor has, though few people could really say that. Some of the reason behind this is that Seth always felt just a bit too small to ever have great success in sports. He was one of those people who were content to be good enough to make the high school baseball team though he only saw limited playing time. Since college began, Seth exercised a couple times a week, mainly by just jogging, leaving him with a naturally slim and toned 145 lbs on his 5’8 body. The pair were pursuing business degrees although Trevor wasn't quite sold on the idea after his first year. While Seth fully intends to pursue a sales and marketing career, Trevor has considered switching to a more body-centric physical therapy program that would work well in parallel with his pursuit of fitness excellence. What currently has Trevor excited is the discovery of a new drug that offered an exciting possibility. Within the past year, a new compound was developed and released in Korea that is commonly known as “Elongro”. It's use had begun to spread across the developed world. However, due the USA’s overly strict drug testing protocol, the drug is still not legally available in the USA though it is available in most of Asia, Europe and Canada. The drug has caused excitement for people who are small in stature, either height or build. What the drug does is that it basically freezes a young adult growth rate, including hormonal levels, where that rate might be starting to wane. Along with enhancing the sex characteristics, it also keeps their growth plates open for an extended amount of time, allowing an individual to continue to grow for much longer than they normally would. Seth shakes his head as he listens to his roommate explain the drug. “What that means, Seth, is that if you naturally had, say, one more month of growth before your plates fused, you might keep growing at the same rate for another 2-3 months instead with Elongro. But, just think, if you were in the middle of a big growth spurt and originally had many months, or year left, you could potential retain that growth rate for a few more years! Isn't that awesome!” “Uh huh. Sure man. Sounds cool man,” Seth replied cooly. “Sounds a bit too good to be true, really.” “Well, it's not perfect, you're right.” Trevor pulls up his phone to read the details of the drug from the website he'd been researching. “The major drawback of the drug is that it has been shown to cause devastating side effects if a person is still showing any signs of puberty. Most humans complete puberty by the time they are 16 or 17 but keep growing in size for another 1 to 4 years. Because of this risk, most countries that allow the sale of the drug ban it from being used on any person under the age of 19. Also, the drug will not work if a person’s growth plates have already fused, which for many people has already occurred by the time they are 19. Thus, the window for success for the drug is very limited, if open at all. The reports say that only about one-quarter of the people who try to drug experience any results.” Trevor looks away from his phone at his disinterested roommate, but his own excitement cannot be interrupted and he keeps scrolling through the information showing on his phone. “For those that it does work, though, the results have been significant! Bro, this website says there are online rumors from the drug’s testing phase of people putting on 40-50 lbs of muscle and growing up to 6 to 8 inches taller well into their 20s! Shit dude, that would ROCK! I read that for those who are lucky enough to still be growing, the average success rate has been 15 lbs and 2-3 inches over an additional 6 months to 1 year of growing. I would give anything to put on some more size like that! My training has really stalled lately.” “That is pretty sweet, Trev. But you said it yourself, it may not even work. If you've finished your natural growth you're S.O.L.” Trevor huffs as Seth downplays Elongro. Tervor can't help but imagine the possibilities. Though he never mentioned it, while focused on growing his muscles, he secretly always wanted to be taller as well. He hadn't told Seth, but he had already started the process of obtaining the Elongro. He had already set up a quick weekend trip to Canada where a close friend was to obtain a prescription and then supply him with a vial of Elongro. He's aware of the illegality but the chance to put on some size even if it's just a few pounds or an inch in height, is too much to pass up. Because of the drug’s scarcity and the fact he has to obtain it illegally, it will cost Trevor over $1200, a huge amount for a poor college kid. “Seth, from my doctor’s appointment this summer I found out that I had grown another ½” to my current 5’10-1/2 height. So I'm positive I'm on my final growth spurt! I just KNOW it will work. But I got to get started soon before my growth stops.” “Ok, man, whatever. Man, you really are obsessed with size. You've got that dysmorphia thing, haha. I men, you are already jacked, you should be happy.” “Never big enough, bro!” the handsome stud chuckled in reply. “So how does it work? Is it a pill or something?” “Naw, it's an injection. It works from just one single injection. Each vial contain enough liquid for 5 injections, even though only one is needed. This is where you come in, bro!” “Me? What for?” “Well, the thing is, this shit is really expensive. And, like I said you only need one injection, but each vial has enough for five injections. So, I wanted to ask, If I get the Elongro, could I sell you an injection too? It would help me out and I would appreciate it. My girlfriend already said she'd take one of the injections too. Help a brother out, it's fuckin' expensive stuff. I'm not even asking for the full price of a dose, just $200 to help me cover.” “C'mon Trev, don't ask me that. I don't... Man, I don’t think I’ve grown in a couple of years, it would most likely be a waste on me.” “But, Bro, even if you had the slimmest chance to be just a little taller and stronger, wouldn’t you want to take it?” Trevor tries his best to pitch the idea. Seth rebuffs his approaches but he knows what will get Seth on board. “Hey, you know that girl that works at the rec center you’ve been crushing of the past year? Remember how you told me you overheard her talking with her friends that she said she would never date a guy under 5’10 and 175 lbs? She says that because she's pretty tall for a girl, like 5'9 or so. Just think, buddy! If you put some size maybe she’ll give you a second look!” Trevor sees the gears turning in Seth's head. He still seems unconvinced but he can tell he's touched a nerve. “C’mon man, you always told me how you felt like you were too small in high school to be one of the jocks on campus even though you were on the baseball team. This could be your chance to put on some size and least be average height. Wouldn’t you want that, little buddy?” Trevor tosses in ‘little buddy’ because he knows Seth hates when bigger dudes call him that. And that seals the deal. “Ugh. Fine, bro. Whatever," he says with annoyed defeat. "And hey, I’m way past puberty so there’s no risk, right? Other than I’ll be out $200." “That’s the spirit, pal! I promise this will be worth the investment!” * Seth walks to his room to collect the cash. He can't help but shake his head at Trevor's crazy antics. "This stuff is never going to work on me," he says to himself. But, knowing how into this Trevor is he knows that the right thing to do is to support his roomie and at least give it a try. Plus, that way when it doesn't work, he can hold that over his head! Or at least Trev will give it up and move onto something different, just like he always does. The following weekend Trevor makes five hour drive up North to Canada. Upon his return he excitedly enters their apartment and makes himself known. That night, the two friends administer the shot. They both have it their our heads that the effect would be immediate, even though all of the documentation says they won't know right away whether or not it works. But the placebo effect is very real those first few days and it drives the two crazy not knowing for sure if they will see an impact, but the excitement builds. That night Seth dream of growing taller, standing over guys who always made fun of his short height and pushing his skinny body around... being seen as tall... growing again... finally becoming the man he'd always wanted to be. Not being relegated to playing right field in baseball having never hit a home run. All those guys looking down at Seth! He jolts awake and realizes his dick is tenting the sheets. Even though he was skeptical at first, he can't help but think how deep down he must want this injection to work. How badly he needs to become bigger and stronger. He chuckles, knowing how slim the odds are and fades back to sleep. After the first few days of no noticeable changes the two both act as if nothing has happened. Although they both seem to be constantly checking themselves against the heights of familiar landmarks and people, including each other. Inside Trevor is still stoked, convinced that he will reap significant gains. Knowing that Seth hasn't grown upwards in years, he knows it likely won't work for his friend, but he was happy he at least he got $200 out of Seth. Truthfully, Trevor loved having Seth as his roommate. Not only from a personality standpoint, but he loved being the bigger and more dominant man compared to Seth. It was nothing against Seth, it just fed well into Trevor's desire to get bigger and build up his physique. Whenever they went out, Seth always demurred to Trevor when choosing which movies to watch, with parties to go to, what girls to hang with. Trevor was the alpha apparent. Two weeks after the injections the two are eating dinner and Trevor notices Seth is wolfing down a ton of food. "Hungry, there Seth?" "Dude," he says between mouthfuls of grilled chicken, "I can't remember the last time I was this hungry. I just can't get to feeling full lately... it's so weird..." Trevor chuckles as he watches Seth go back to finishing his chicken before starting on some brats. Trevor shakes his head, teasing Seth that “the freshman 15 is real, just delayed for you" before getting up to do the dishes. A bit later the two are hanging out watching TV and chatting about classes and wanting to catch the new Spiderman movie. Seth rubs his full round belly and ponders, pausing, before finally asking his roomie a surprising question. "Have you been making any gains in the gym? I was thinking rather than just running maybe I would try lifting some." Trevor is taken off guard. He knew Seth never went to the rec center other than to run, and certainly never made his way into the weight room. "I was thinking... maybe... I could like... join you sometime?" While Seth has managed to stay relatively thin, having a fitness obsessed roommate might be starting to rub off on him a bit. "Its just, with how I've been eating... maybe I should," he jokes. "I'll get fat if I keep eating like this. Plus, it wouldn't hurt to have a bit more muscle for the ladies... maybe get some attention for once. It seems to have worked out well for you!" "Hell yeah buddy! I would love to be your training partner. Hell, I was thinking I might want to make a career out of it in the future, either personal training or physical therapy. I'd love to show you the ropes, you could be my first client! But, don't worry, little buddy, I won't charge you." Seth's face tightens at the words 'little buddy' and Trevor instantly feels bad. "Er...sorry, Seth. But yeah, even though you haven't been lifting I can tell you are a little bit thicker lately, just from all the food you've been eating. I'm still making gains, but it's slow going." The next day Trevor takes Seth to the gym for his first weightlifting workout. Seth marvels at the poundages that Trevor buddy can lift. Trevor boasts that he can bench 225 lbs ten times and Seth seems to be in shock when he performs the feat. On his turn, Seth can barely do 135 lbs five times. He is disappointed but his new trainer props him up. "Hey, dude, honestly that's a great weight, especially for your first workout. When I started I couldn't even bench 95 lbs once!" Seth perks up at that. As the two leave the weight room Seth notices the hot girl at the towel desk, Stacy. He is understandably smitten as he steals glances. “Fuck, Trevor. That Stacy is one super hot chick.” "Oh I hear ya man. I certainly don't mind the eye candy when I come here to lift everyday. Would love to get into that...if I weren't currently dating Brooke, that is, haha." Grinning stupidly, Seth replies. "Yeah, she's so hot Trev.... but I doubt she'd pay much attention to a guy like me." Seth can't help but notice her height, not too far off from Trevor's. Noticeably taller than he is, certainly. That seems to be the case with a lot of girls on campus. So many of the college girls and guys seem so tall lately. Trevor laughs and reminds his friend that time in the gym won't hurt and that if he stays consistent and pushes himself that she won't care how tall he is. "Muscles always seal the deal!" Trevor chuckles and throws up a double bicep pose, flexing his impressive exposed arms, grinning cockily, causing Seth to roll his eyes. "Trev, doubt you'll be saying that when you are a six footer with me looking WAY up at you!” Seth jokes. "Then you will be tall AND muscular. I'm going to look like a little kid next to you.... so yeah, I better start lifting more I guess!" * A few weeks go by and Seth has been sticking with the gym, much to the surprise of his roommate. While it wasn't like Trevor had no faith in his buddy, he just knew the dropout rates for new lifters was very high. Trevor continues to coach and direct Seth, both in the weight room and giving him advice on his diet . His training advice is sound, and both can already see an improvement in Seth's physique, though it's not been easy for the new gymrat. "Ugh, Trevor, is it normal to ache all the time? I can never seem to really recover..." “Haha, buddy that's part of the deal. Though the more you lift the less sore you should be. It could be that you're not taking enough time to recover. Could be that your muscles are actually growing or any number of reasons. Just growing pains. But, it means that you are actually working and growing, so be excited, man!” Before long, Seth begins to notice that his shoes are uncomfortably tight. He'd worn size 9s since he finished growing taller a few years prior. At first he figures it's the workout. One day after class he hits the mall to get a new pair. While Trevor hangs out at their apartment he gets a text from Seth: [Trev, you won't believe it. I had to get new shoes! Size 10.5!! Crazy!!] Tervor's mind races, trying to process Seth's text. He'd been denying Seth's progress, playing it off as beginner gains. But could his smaller buddy actually be growing? A hint of fear and jealousy permeates his mind. He thinks to himself how his size 11 shoes haven't been feeling any tighter. He calms down and rationalizes that maybe the little guy is going to have one small growth spurt. There is still no way Seth will ever catch him. He convinces himself that must be growing too, even if his shoes still fit. I mean, your feet don't HAVE to get bigger to increase your height, right? Trevor remembers how he is up 7 lbs to 192 lbs, the biggest he's ever been and he doesn't seem any more muscular or more fat, so he assumes that extra weight is coming from added height. The thought calms his nerves and he smiles to himself, excited for the growth that lies ahead. * It is now six weeks after the shot and the two are once again in the gym working out. Seth has been make even more noteworthy progress and has settled into a dedicated routine. This time Trevor brings a notebook. In the locker room after the lifting session Trevor confronts his protege. "Dude, I am a terrible trainer! I forgot to take your initial stats to see how you are coming along. So let's start now, better late than never. We'll use this notebook to make sure you keep progressing. It's good motivation too to see your lifts go up week after week. Ok, how tall again?” "5 ft 8" Seth says, slightly annoyed. "Well, just a bit under actually." “Really? Are you sure?” Trevor looks at Seth, unconvinced. At first he is apprehensive to find out for sure, but he can't deny that Seth looks at least a little taller. Wanting to be a trainer though, he knows he needs to be accurate and thorough with his log books. "Nah, dude, let's find out for sure." Trevor directs Seth to stand against the wall while he takes a tape measure out of his bag. He measures his buddy. "Just a hair under 5 ft 9, dude!" Seth eyes widen and he looks at Trevor excitedly. He shouts, "Maybe that stuff is working for me! I've never been over 5'8 before!” “Dude, that's awesome! You're not quite AS tiny as before, haha. Ok c'mon let's take your weight.” Next, Seth hops on the scale. It reads 160 lbs. “Great job, Seth. That's a 15 lb gain in just 6 weeks. Those are pretty good beginner gains, dude!” Seth can't be more excited as Trevor notes his huge grin. He is thrilled! “Ok man, let's get your other measurements for the log.” Trevor tapes all of Seth's a major muscles groups and writes them in the notebook. Arms: 14.5” Chest: 38.5” Waist: 31” Quads: 21.5” Calves: 14” Trevor can't help but mentally compare his own stats to feed his ego. While Seth may have crept up in height he took solace that he still had him beat everywhere. He knew his 17” guns, 42” pecs, 24.5” legs and 15.5” calves were all well bigger while his tight 30” waist was even more ripped than his little buddy's. Not to mention, from what he had seen of his roommate in the showers, he had more 'down there' as well, the thought of which gave him a reassuring grin. “Not bad, dude! You've got some really big arms compared to the rest of you, definitely a strength. A good one to have too. Chicks dig big guns.” "I still can't believe it, Dude. I grew! I grew!" he keeps saying, trying not to draw a ton of attention to himself. "This is awesome. If it's working for me, it MUST be working for you too! Do you want me to measure your height too?" Tervor shifts a bit, clearly looking uncomfortable and conflicted. "It'll only take a minute... come on... this is exciting!!" Trevor shrugs and submits. Seth grabs and extends the tape measure, coming in closer to take his height. As he does, Trevor can't help but notice how much Seth seems to have closed that gap. The difference between 5ft8 and 5ft10.5 is noticeable, but an inch and a half really isn't. From a distance the two could look the same height! The thought causes the competitive trainer to shudder at the thought. He's always been bigger and taller than his roommate. "And it'll stay that way," he thinks to himself as he stands as straight as you can. The wait for Seth to declare the number feels like hours. Finally, he speaks. "Five Ten, Trev. Still." Seth pauses and watches for Trevor's reaction. He seems deflated momentarily before regaining composure. Seth attempts to reassure him. "Maybe it works different on people depending on their growth stage... I'm sure your growth will come soon!!" Seth says, slapping his back, "Hell, you've made great gains in the gym so something is happening!" Trevor seems to take this to heart, but Seth can tell he isn't completely convinced. Even so, while Seth is jubilant about his growth, he keeps it to myself to not offend his roommate. "Hey Trev, how about you have Brooke come over? I can cook us dinner tonight. I'm starved!!" he says as they grab their bags and head for the door. On the way back to their condo Trevor is obviously dejected but does his best to hide it. He can't believe that Seth is only about an inch shorter than him. And what happened to 5'10 and a HALF? Seth must've missed that last ½ inch, he tells himself. Still, it hurts not feeling as big. With the overall presence of his ripped muscles on his frame Trevor always felt like he towered over his smaller roommate. Not so much anymore. That night Brooke comes over as Seth is whipping up a feast in the kitchen. Having listened to Trevor go on an on about how important a big diet is for big muscles, Seth knew a big nutritious meal would cheer his friend up, let alone sate his own growing hunger. By now the two are well into the second semester of the school year. Everyone is deep into their studies neither had seen Brooke in about three weeks. When she comes in Trevor is stunned at how gorgeous she looks, even more beautiful than he remembered. He felt a stirring in his crotch as his girlfriend made her entrance. The FaceTime chats that they had been relegated to just didn't do her justice. She comes in wearing heels and is almost as tall as Seth! Trevor remembered her being about three inches shorter than Seth when he first introduced her. He now realizes she must be about 5'7 now! Seth too was stunned, noting how tall and sleek she looked. He recalled how Trevor told him he gave her the shot too and it seemed it was working on her too, maybe even more so than Seth! "Hey boys!", she said as she entered. “Hey babe! Damn, I've missed you. You are smokin'!” She goes over to her boyfriend gave him a kiss. Seth notices that Trevor didn't have to bend over like he used to, or at all to kiss her on the lips. She looks over at her boyfriend's roomie. "Hey Seth! You are looking good! I can tell you've been hitting the gym. Trevor said you'd been lifting with him lately. I can see that you've put on some muscle. You're going to have to move up size large, that medium shirt is looking a little tight! Trev, Babe, you must be a fantastic trainer!" The trio have a great evening catching up with each other and enjoying the grilled Caribbean chicken dish that Seth prepared. That night, after the friends retire to their rooms, Trevor goes to town fucking Brooke. All night long he had been staring at his girl full of lust. She just looked so fit and healthy. She was always fit, but she seemed to be on a another level tonight. Maybe it was the longer legs. He also couldn't deny that he was in much need of some release due to the frustration that he seemingly wasn't growing nearly fast enough. * Over the next few weeks, Seth is like a demon in the gym, pushing himself harder and harder and harder. Trevor watches and celebrates his gains, proud that his training techniques are working so effectively. And yet jealously, he see's his buddy making gains so quickly. While Seth started out benching 135, he's now pushing 185 for the same number of reps easily. It's an astounding change. And his shirts keep getting tighter and tighter, to the point now that he's started borrowing old shirts from Trevor! Trevor shakes his head, barely believing that his supposed small roommate needed them now. The duo keep pushing themselves in the gym, even during finals. They can hardly believe that the semester is almost over. It's even harder to believe that two are both getting summer jobs, though Trevor's will be out of state. "Sucks I won't be able to train with you for a couple of months, Trev... it's really been awesome. I've never been so buff in my life." Trevor has recently noticed that Seth's voice has gotten deeper over the last few weeks. Luckily, though, Seth hasn't seemed to have caught him in height. It's something they both have been watching for out of the corners of their eyes. During their last lift together for the school year Seth points to his notebook in Trevor's bag. "Maybe we should take stats again so that I can keep track of the progress myself?" “Erm...yeah man. Of course. Let's see how much mass you've put on, bro!” he says, purposely not mentioning height. The two head to the locker room and strip to their skivvies. Trevor notes how's Seth's body has developed so much that he's not too far behind himself, a thought that worries him. Seth steps on the scale first. The two watch it, with widening eyes, as it swings to 175 pounds. Seth's face brightens excitedly. "Dude... that's another 15 pounds in five weeks. NO WONDER none of my clothes fit!!! Oh wow I could tell I was getting some muscles when I look in the mirror, but this is awesome! Ok, let's take my other measurements. Bro, you are an awesome trainer!" The two high five and Trevor grabs the tape and steps up to Trevor. “Ok. Arms...16 and a quarter”. Woah dude. You are still rocking those huge guns, damn! And they are so defined, crazy, man.” Seth flexes his arm and Trevor watches, stunned, as the ball of muscle leaps into relief. It isn't huge, but a big, solid, undeniable lump of muscle bulges. It is the first time he has seen his roommate flex in any way. “Holy shit, Seth. Your peaks is sweet. Geezus. Ok, let's get the rest. Chest is...41”. Big gain of over two inches, wow. Waist is still 31”, so you're not getting fatter. It seems to be all muscle, dude! Legs...now 23”. Calves...another inch at 15. Those are some studly gains, dude! You're beginner gains won't quit!” “Thanks Trevor, I owe a ton of it to you bro!” “Any time, roomie! Ok move out the way so I can check my weight.” “Hey Trev, can you take my height?” “Erm...um yeah I suppose. You think you are still growing?” “I think so. I hope so.” It's the moment Trevor been dreading. Seth steps against the wall, standing as straight as he can. The anticipation is killing him. He WANTS to be bigger. HE WANT to be taller, even if it seems like he hasn't quite matched Trevor yet. Trevor measures him once... then again... and again. "Dude, what's up?" Seth asks. Trevor grins at him. Internally, Seth worries that he's hasn't grown anymore. Then shares the news. "You are five-ten now!" Now Seth understands the grin on Trevor's face. If he's 5ft10, that means... "Dude! Trevor, you must have grown TOO!!" The two high five, both ecstatic at each others' growth. "I told you, Trevor! It was only a matter of time!!" Trevor looks thrilled, FINALLY this drug was WORKING. Seth steps aside and readies his measurements without a word. It's clear he wants to know. He NEEDS to know. Seth first takes his weight, "200 pounds! Swole man, damn!!" And then he measures his height. "Almost 6ft, dude! You are nearly there!!!" * Trevor is so excited he could almost cry. He bear hugs Seth and lifts him off the ground, taking note of how newly solid and heavy Seth now feels. "Hell yeah buddy! We've both put on about an inch!” He sets his friend down. “But wait, you said 'almost 6 ft'. What was it really?” "Oh,...um...it was right at 5ft11.5. Maybe just a hair under.” Trevor's smile slightly wanes but he certainly can't be disappointed after the last measurement turned up no discernible growth. "But still, Seth, that's just about an inch of growth. I am totally going to hit 6 ft, I just know it!" “Hell yeah man, and maybe I can at least get to 'almost 6 ft' like you said, haha. Starting out at 5'8” I'd be more than happy being 'almost 6 ft'!” “I guess you were right, Seth. It does affect everyone a bit different. I mean, Brooke actually grew the fastest out of all us so far, she's put on like two and half inches.” “Sorta makes sense, I remember back in Junior High that the girls often grew faster at first compared to the boys. But yeah, man, it's working for Brooke though. She looks extra hot lately. Hope you don't mind me sayin'.” “Haha. No prob, dude. You can look, just don't touch!” The two laugh and high five again. Even though Trevor discovered that he is just slightly shorter than what Seth had originally let on, he is still joyous. His confidence that he always remain the bigger roommate returns. That night after the measurements Trevor meets up with Brooke for their last night together before they break from summer. Like him, she will also be away for the summer so they plan a last special night together. After eating at their favorite restaurant the two head home for some intimate time. Back at Trevor's condo, his excitement in the bedroom is palpable and spills over into his performance. “Woah there, tiger. What's gotten into you? I like it, stud.” Brooke asks, pleased at the sensations he is giving her. Brooke is also looking taller and more voluptuous than ever, further revving up the horny college stud. He proceeds to give her a heavy dicking from all the excitement at finally growing and making some noticeable muscle gains. He relays the news to Brooke and in the middle of their fucking she wants to be measured too. Trevor excitedly obeys and measure her now at 5 ft 8.5! He thinks to himself how his girlfriend is becoming quite the vixen before the two return to the bed for another round. The two, both enhanced and excited by the results of the Elongro, are able to go longer than they ever had before. The couple drift asleep in each other arms, Trevor dreaming of growing stronger, more muscular and taller than he could've ever imagined. To Be Continued... Jump to Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/16655-elongro/?do=findComment&comment=207069
  9. Thanks to Dredlifter for the idea suggestion of this little thing - or maybe it will wind up being a big thing. I haven’t written a story like this in a long time - at least 4 years. I hope you will bear with me for a slow burn introduction here and getting my “verbal” chops back into shape. But the fun stuff will start coming next chapter. I am open to any and all feedback as I want to re-hone my writing abilities. Critiques are welcome -------- To Protect and Serve - Chapter 1 - The First Morning Prelude: Just imagine - You’re standing at attention with your peers in your best Class-A Uniform. All around you in the auditorium your friends, family, and fellow officers who can come are here to see the solemn occasion. A freshly earned, freshly shined badge has just been pinned on your chest by the Sheriff. You raise your right hand and take the oath. The oath is a bit different from jurisdiction to jurisdiction, but we boil its meaning down to one phrase - “To Protect and Serve.” So many have taken the oath. Some who took it did little things that made a big difference, while some risked their lives and paid the ultimate price. And some … well … some are special. This is the story of one of those special ones - no, he is even more than that. Though it was not his intention nor mine, he went beyond special. How do I know? He saved me. He has given me a life I could never have dreamed possible that first early morning. And what happened to him? Well, a transformation that is better in the telling. To those who take the oath as seriously as he did; To those who give it a new and bigger meaning as he did; to those who change more than they can imagine by repeating those words as he did, this story is dedicated. This is the story of what could happen if you could protect and serve many thousands of people, and just one man, me, in ways beyond your wildest imagination. ~ Gabriel York ----- A deceptively small man hung his duty shirt onto a dry cleaners hanger and placed it in his locker. As he stood bare chested in the cool air, he appeared to be hiding his body, but he had nothing to be ashamed of - having a lithe but very tight build under that shirt. Nicely shaped, mounded pecs accompanied hard small orange sized biceps. A tight 6-pack graced his lower abdomen to an impossibly small looking waist. He was way better than most men of his age, no “dad bod” here to be sure. But, the man always felt self-conscious in the locker room despite the room being empty. He wasn’t one of THEM, something that had haunted him since high school. He lifted one booted foot and then the other onto a wooden bench before him. Loosening the laces and pulling the side zipper, he removed each boot. He held them in his hands like precious artifacts for just a moment, remembering the first time he put these on. Soon it would be his last, he mused. His time could go on as long as he wanted. But -- he questioned why. What had he done to stay on? What good had he really done? REALLY made a difference? It took but a few more minutes for him to put on his civilian duty clothes (a departmental polo, slacks,and loafers), secure his badge to his belt, and close his locker. Most locker rooms were replete with all sorts of combination locks, but not here. A few men and most of the women officers used them, but it wasn’t exactly necessary. You couldn’t be in a much safer place after all. Deputy Sergeant John Declann closed his locker for the millionth time and went to collect his personal sidearm from the gun locker clerk. He had no sooner than entered the hallway from the locker room, he heard a truly tremendous booming upper bass voice: “WHOA, ONE SIDE DECLANN.” Declann immediately pulled back into the doorway and looked up … and up, to see 5 men in a tight formation with shields and cell-entry equipment. Each one of them was every bit of 6 foot 4 inches plus - although tactical boots always made you look taller than you were. They were more like 6 foot 2 without them - but still, they all out-weighed John by at least 60 pounds of muscle. At his 5 foot 7 inches in height and in normal shoes, he felt positively TINY seeing them pass by. That was sort of the point of those uniforms - to try and intimidate anyone who saw what was coming - and it always did, at least it did Declann. They were in helmets and wore thick padded vests, under which were black t-shirt with black BDUs and those boots below. While those clothes were technically “loose,” they did little to hide every oversized muscle in their massive bodies. Gigantic arms stretched forth from sleeves that seemed to be straining to the breaking point. 2 pairs of arms were thick, powerlifter looking, and 3 more were supremely cut muscle. The CERT - Cell Extraction and Response Team - blew past him looking like they were heading to Mary-pod - the maximum security section. No doubt it was to remove an offender from a cell for morning counts who did not want to be removed. There was no question, he WOULD be removed, no matter what it took. The injury inflicted was entirely the offender’s choice. And, that amount of muscle and its overwhelming power could do plenty of that. Declann had tried out for both the CERT and SWAT teams years ago. But at his 165 lb, it was deemed he just did not have the physical size necessary. “You have all the skills needed and more Deputy Declann,” he had been told. “You should be proud of that. But some other officers just beat you out in the scores. And we need you on the streets. That is where you belong.” Funny, he thought in a moment of jealousy. It was always those guys who were of larger than life proportions that got the spots, even if their skills were not as good as his. After the group had passed, Declann walked down the hall toward the sallyport and stopped. He always did it at times like this, halting at the Officer’s Gym. He looked inside. It was rather quiet, normal at 0545 and shift change. Still, he could see some of the remnants of workouts by the big guys on the force. 45 pound plates left on the sides of incline bench press rack. What looked like 5 plates on a side on the bar on the squat rack. Dozens on the leg press sled. It was a bit of a mess, in truth, but most well used gyms were. Now, Declann was no physical slouch. He always kept in shape and his skills honed as the primary martial arts instructor for the Sheriff’s Office. He could have done well in that room, even though he was pushing 40 years old. Could have grown. But, he sighed and went on. There was just a part of him that never wanted to face big men in the gym. The injustice of being mocked for his smaller size and unfamiliarity with the equipment the one time he went in blazed in him still all these years later. He guessed the big men thought it was good natured fun, but it hurt Declann deeply. So, he kept to his body weight fitness room and small dojo set up in the garage at home. That made him feel less conspicuous. When it came to them, John always saw himself as a small man in boots that were a size too big. And yet - to so many others, he wasn’t that at all. He was everything that made police work an honorable profession. --- John Declann had wanted to be a police officer for as long as he could remember. Since his youngest days, he had been fascinated by police dramas on TV, how they always seemed to catch the bad guy no matter the odds. How they always saved people in distress. In his mind, there was no better calling. No better way to spend his life. He had the mind to be anything he wanted. He excelled in most subjects in school and was a top flight musician. But, those pursuits were not where he heart lay. He was a cop at heart by his teenage years, and he did everything he could to prepare himself. He took JROTC through high school, where he picked up his interest in martial arts and started Aikido lessons. Though he wasn’t the best team sports, he blasted through the competition at his dojo. He became quite fit from the military style calisthenics workouts he adopted during ROTC summer camps. And, that fitness matched perfectly with his blooming skills with his hands and feet on the mats. Before high school was over, his featured had matured into those of a very fit, handsome young man with striking brown eyes. And he had his first degree black belt, the first degree of many. It took a nearly a year after graduating high school to get his first small town commission to the force. He spent his first 18 months in the jails, and then took and passed his Colorado POST exams. He had been a road officer ever since. Now, he was a Sergeant in the Boulder County Sheriff’s Office - an area not unknown for large scale crimes as it held the University of Colorado. “The Berkeley of the East” though had its full measure of minor offenses. But the area wasn’t exactly the worst gang spots in Denver either. He had for served with true distinction for nearly two decades since - being decorated for bravery multiple times for saving civilians lives under fire. He had saved those intent on suicide. He had even delivered a baby once in a convenience store, and the story made the local news. He had had plenty of hands-on run ins with offenders, but he gave way more than he got, never having much more than a bruise or a black eye on occasion. He just never saw what the community and his immediate superiors did - a good man, serving the people Boulder and the kids of the University the best way he knew how. --- John went out to his car - an unmarked Dodge - cranked it, and began the slow crawl toward the Turnpike then Wheat Ridge. One of the things he learned in his own initial officer training long ago was to never live in the county you worked in. It could always lead to problems with local offenders. So, it was up and over the Flatirons toward home. Even though traffic volume was already increasing as it spread toward Denver in the morning rush, his mind wandered as if on empty roads. He made the necessary turns though the city and came proximate to the University entrances, but was running his schedule through his mind. He was due for a weigh in at the doc’s today. And they usually took his measurements too. Height, waistline, all that stu -- John’s senses caught something in the barely lit dawn. Someone moving way too fast to be normally jogging to the right of his car. Moving toward campus. John slowed his vehicle and his brain went into observation mode. It captured the scene in moments with his practiced eyes and mind. A young man -- looking to be just outside of college age but could still belong to the University. Short, black hair. Trimmed beard. White button down shirt and navy slacks. Looked like there was some money invested in those clothes, certainly not cheap. Behind him, perhaps eight or so paces, was running - and running faster than the first - a white young man, shaved head, jeans and ratty t-shirt, tatted with jailhouse tattoos that stood out even under the fading street lamps. And, then John caught sight of a gun in the rear waistband of the second’s jeans. Semi-auto by the outline. Instinct took over. John turned his car in an instant, hit the flasher toggle for his lights, and wound with wildly fast, yet practiced precision toward the danger. Less than 20 seconds later, John pulled his car to a stop where his instincts said he could cut this off. “Boulder County Sheriff's Office -- ON THE GROUND NOW” John yelled as he leapt from his car and drew his weapon virtually simultaneously. The running suspect didn’t listen, just as John had expected. He instead broke his pursuit of the well-dressed man and taken off toward a side alleyway. But, John was good at his work. The offender was fast, but John - was FASTER. He holstered his weapon as he calculated his movements nearly autonomously. He had chosen his intercept point well. John calculated the takedown, knowing an almost undisputable, universal law - 95 percent of offenders have no idea of how to fight, and the remaining 5% seldom need to fight. And this one looked like the former. It took a few seconds, but just a few, for the whole pursuit to be over. Exactly two PPCT strikes and a normal compliance take down and the suspect wa on his back, with John twisting his arms and putting the handcuffs on. He never even had to hurt more than the punk’s pride. Once secured, John kept his knee in place just under the lower shoulder blades, cuffed arms resting on his quad, knowing a bodyweight advantage and leverage would be critical with this man who slightly outweighed him. “What’s your name?” John demanded as he patted down the suspect and quickly removed a 9mm weapon and several baggies of what looked like methamphetamine. “Fuck you” was the response. John smiled a bit and gave a half chuckle under his breath. He loved this a bit too much when it happened, and some mischievous streak in him just drove him to do it. “OK, Mister Fuk Yu. I am placing you under arrest for possession of an illegal firearm and possession of controlled substances. You have the right to remain silent …” John mirandized the “Mr. Fuck,” pulled him up to his feet, and maneuvered him the few yards to his car. He put the offender in the back seat and locked the door of his unmarked. The guy was going nowhere. Now, to more important matters. John made his way toward the young man being pursued - who had by now stopped and was almost collapsed on the sidewalk. Declann withdrew his cell, called 911, and requested uniformed officers to his location. He was upon the man on the sidewalk just as he hung up. John immediately knelt down to do a quick assessment of his condition. There were no obvious signs of trauma at the first once over. He then took a more careful look at the victim’s features. While he certainly wasn’t of student age, he was still under 30, John guessed. And, he was a very nice looking under 30 to boot. Blue eyes setting off dark, intense features. Old enough to just have the barest hint of a wrinkle at the eye but nothing else. John noted a rather slim body - the size of his own would have been were it not for his training in Aikido and Krav Maga. John felt a twinge of attraction.Yes, John was bisexual, but no one cared among his superiors anymore. Besides, he had always kept that part of himself separate when on duty. “You OK Sir? I can’t see any obvious injuries. Do you need an ambulance?”John asked as he came and sat down at the man’s level. “Thank you . . . . officer, thank . . . you.” The man panted in reply with a pronounced British accent. “I was . . . just going toward my . . . lab . . . after my tea . . . when this fellow . . . started chasing me screaming at . . me. ” The young man was now gathering his breath, becoming easier to understand. John was a bit surprised to hear that English accent coming from him. Not unheard of, but still unusual in Boulder. “Did he assault you in any way?” The Englishman finally looked up to see John’s slightly older but obviously concerned and kind face. He visibly relaxed as he looked into John’s light brown eyes. “No, he never caught me but he was close. I am not exactly in running shorts and shoes here. But thanks to you, I’ll be OK. I do not know what would have happened if you had not arrived when you did.” “With what I found, I suspect he wanted to mug you. You are rather well dressed for campus, if I may observe. And, forgive me, if he heard you accent, you may have looked like an quick target as a tourist. When the uniform officers get here, you will need to give a statement to them, or you can give it to me if you prefer. We need to make sure this scumbag gets what he deserves.” “Of course. Anything I can do to assist, although I would be much happier speaking to you.” the man said giving just a hint of a smile. It was then that the uniformed officers in their black and white vehicles showed up. John excused himself for a moment, let the uniforms know what was going on, and allowed them to take the offender back to the jail for booking. John then returned to the man still sitting on the sidewalk. Pulling out a notebook he kept on him for times like this, John got all the pertinent information as he had done thousands of times before. Name, description of what happened, when, and why, if he knew. Any details the young man, who he had come to know as Gabriel York, may have remembered before, during, and after. As he took the statement, John became even more convinced this was an attempted mugging, perhaps for more drug money, maybe even more if that weapon came into play. Knowing he had all he needed, John said, “Finally, is there a way we can contact you if we have further questions. The staff from the District Attorney's office will be sure to want to speak with you about testimony if it comes to that. Although with the evidence we have, this one will probably plea. This is not his first time in jail.” Gabriel reached into his pocket for a very expensive-looking leather wallet and removed a business card. “This is my lab contact information. I am easiest to reach either here on campus or with my secretary. My other lab is ...a… well ... it is easier to reach me here. Again I can’t thank you enough, Sergeant.” “Believe me, Dr. York, it was my pleasure. I am just glad you are safe and sound.” John said. “Are you OK to go on your own or would you like me to escort you to your lab? I would be happy to do so.” “Thank you sir, but I think I’ll be fine. My lab is just over the hill in the Biological Sciences building.” Gabriel replied. “OK” John said, handing Gabriel a card of his own with his name, rank, and contact information on it. “This is my card. If you need anything or remember anything else, please do not hesitate to call me anytime, day or night.” ‘Of course. Sergeant Declann.” The Englishman arose with a friendly hand from John. Almost as an afterthought as he was leaving, York turned around. “Oh, Sergeant Declann, by the way. I do ….ah… certain work down at the Federal Center in Denver. I will have to report this incident to my superiors there and to the British consulate. In case there is testimony or something as you said. They may wish to speak with you. Just to make sure. You understand?” John nodded. Ah, he works with the feds as an international scholar of some kind, and the red tape must be dealt with. “Of course. No problem at all. I’m proximate to the Federal Center half the time anyway.” York nodded an ascent and turned again to walk away. John stood a moment watching - and admiring - Dr. York move until he was sure he was alright AND that he was moving toward the Biology building. He turned around and began to make his way back to his car. As he did, he looked down at the card: Gabriel York, MD. PhD., FACS Research Director/Professor of Medicine Advanced Bio-neurological Applications Project University of Colorado School of Medicine Hmmm, John thought. He looked a damned sight young to be in such a prestigious job, a full professor under 30 and with two doctorates at least. And a fellow of the ACS -- so why talk to the Consulate? John’s “detective sensor” started to sound off in his mind. This advanced applications thing wasn’t a program he was familiar with, but there were so many new research projects on campus these days. But, as soon as the “alert” came, he let it go. Probably a government grant given what he said about the Federal Center. John was reviewing the incident in his mind for his own after action report as he pulled onto the highway. Suddenly, there was a loud roar of a horn and air brakes. John never even saw the tractor trailer that plowed into his car, crumpling it in an instant like so much tissue paper and driving it 30 yards down the highway. *** Two Hours Later *** Trauma room one at the University of Colorado Hospital was abuzz with activity. At least a dozen doctors, nurses, and specialist technologists in yellow plastic smocks and shields hovered over a trauma bed doing a myriad of tasks to the man laying there. “What do we have?” the lead trauma surgeon said as he came into the room and took up control of the life-saving operation. On of the smocked figures raised up and stepped back, raising his shield. “John Declann, caucasian male, age 39. Boulder County Sheriff’s Deputy. MVA - car versus tractor/trailer. Passenger was in a seatbelt with airbags deployed but required extraction by fire-rescue. Initial assessment shows superficial cranial abrasions, with most likely a simple concussion. No evidence of other cranial, brain, or upper spinal injuries. Seat belt bruising pattern is highly indicative of internal organ disruption, but nothing so far on physical examination and plain films of the abdomen. Lacerated and collapsed left lung, reinflated with chest tube. Pneumothorax proximate to same lung injury also responding. Initial x-rays show compromised T-12 vertebral body and possible pelvic fracture. No apparent lower limb trauma beyond cuts and bruises from extrication from the vehicle. CT scans are coming up now for the spinal and pelvic injury areas. This was a driver’s side T-bone crash. I think that this guy’s level of fitness is why we’re talking about saving his life and not pronouncing him. ” the lead resident efficiently rattled off. The lead surgeon took a look at the patient, and agreed with the resident’s assessment. John was alive because of his trained, flexible, body and more than a little random chance. But what kind of life was it going to be? The doctor walked over to the computer terminal screens and pulled up the CT scans. The pelvis showed a simple left side Ilium fracture. Non-displaced. Something the orthopods could deal with easy enough. He then flipped to the scan of John’s spine -- and frowned. “Fuck,” he said under his breath as he looked. He sat down on a stool and zoomed, in, out, rotated, and closely examined the different views provided by the technology. The burst fracture was unmistakable and at precisely the worst spot for leg function. As he walked back to John, the doctor barked orders to the residents and nurses, while he removed an ink pen from his pocket. He ran the pen up first one foot and then the other. Goddamnit, he thought. The veteran doc’s heart sunk even more. “Get neurosurg here stat. Tell them severe impact, burst fracture at T-12, CT visualization and reflex response indicative of cord injury.” The room went silent for a moment before carrying on. It was always hard to treat an officer. Much less for this. The supervising physician turned and again just looked at the radiology. The soft tissue injuries were no walk in the park, but were easily fixable, recoverable in just a few weeks, the pelvis in a couple of months, except …. that. There was no hope for that, in his experience. This man would be paralyzed. Five minutes later the head of neurosurgery looked at the same CT scans, and came to the same conclusion. No hope. They could do an exploratory, check and see if by some miracle there was just pressure on the cord from a fragment, but not likely. Better to just do a vertebral stabilization with the orthopods, but his chances to recover function … Declann had been stabilized and was ready for transfer to have his lung laceration repaired. As he was about to be moved, another man in a white coat burst into the trauma room. One look from him toward John, and his eyes moistened. “I...I...can’t believe it.” the black haired man wept at the side of the bed. “I had to be sure.” The man almost looked skyward, “Why him?” Gabriel tenderly wiped a finger down John’s cheek. “Gabriel?” the head of neuro looked up. “What are you doing here? Do you know this man?” “This man, he saved my life this morning, not even four hours ago. Kept me from getting mugged by this man with a gun. Everyone heard the crash and when I saw that the wreckage was his car. Is he going to be OK?” Gabriel was out of breath and had obviously lost clinical detachment between the events of this morning and the shock of seeing the officer who had been so kind and patient with him lying there. He would have been removed if treatment were still going on, but it was basically complete save moving him to OR. The two attendings just nodded toward the computer screens with the radiology still on it. Gabriel walked from John’s head side, looked, and was overcome with remorse and guilt. Had he just been at his normal time, 15 minutes later, none of this would have happened. But, he just HAD to check on a minor experiment. And now, this man lay here because of him. Gabriel zoomed in to the machine’s maximum sensitivity. He looked again and again. Through a choking voice, Gabriel looked around and almost whispered. “Jack, can you send me these scans please? To my secondary lab.” The lead neurosurgeon looked horrified, searching for a reason not to. “Gabriel. You can’t be serious. You know I can’t do that. It violates protocol, federal law--” Gabriel cut him off, almost angrily “Jack you know I can take care of that with one call to Washington.” “What are you going to do?” Jack asked, never having seen such anger in the young, brilliant surgeon and scientist. “IF I can, if there is anything I can do, I am going to try and help this man.’ “You can’t have a man as a lab r--. I can’t sanc---” Jack stumbled. Gabriel stood to his full height, taking on an almost military bearing. “You know I can and will go over your head if I have to. I will have him removed if I must.” Gabriel took a breath and seemed to calm a bit. “Jack I am not promising that I can or will do anything, I do not know if there is anything to do. But I have to try. I owe it to him. He is here because of me. I have to try or I’ll never forgive myself.” Jack knew Gabriel could follow through on his threats in an instant. He had seen some small manifestations of Gabriel’s connections to political power before, and he knew that interference in hospital functions was the very least of what he could do. As much as Jack detested it, with this kind of anger Gabriel could bring down the mountain on top of his whole hospital. But, as it was, there was nothing anyone could do for Officer Declann, not even York. Jack just silently waved his fingers in a gesture of defeat, nodded an ascent, and transferred access to Gabriel as primary attending physician. “Thank you Jack. I owe you about 10 times over for this.” “I WILL HOLD YOU TO THAT,” the older surgeon replied, his voice suddenly sharpened. “And I insist on one thing. Before you present him any of those things you do that I do not have a clue about, you will at least get his consent.” Gabriel looked like he had been shot himself and his voice shook, “I would NEVER do anything to harm him.” York turned on a heel and left the room, walking out of the ER doors, and toward his car in the parking lot. As soon as he was in the vehicle with the door closed, he pulled from his pocket an encrypted cell phone with just one number it could access, locked to his fingerprint. A male voice answered in military precision, “Yes, Doctor York?” “Codeword Ariana. I want the full computer network prepped for simulator study based on some CT scans that will be coming from CU Trauma ER shortly. Run the program with emergent parameters and stand by to report when I get there. Not a proof of concept level scan, Don, but full cellular level calculations. I am leaving the hospital now. We have 24 hours at the most to complete simulations. And...ah.. Don. This is important to me, personally.” “Yes SIR,” the sharp voice on the other end said. Gabriel could not quite understand what he was feeling, this pull toward this man. He didn’t know the man existed six hours ago. Sure, there was guilt and anger and sadness. But, he just could not remove from his mind those eyes he saw this morning. Those haunted, caring brown eyes. Something about him. This John Declann. He did not know what. But he saw it in his eyes. He deserved more than this, and Gabriel would find out why. He would make it happen, he willed it to happen as he drove toward the freeway. This good man would walk again.
  10. This is my first story I've ever posted on here! Let me know what you think and what you think I could improve as I move forward with writing this! If you have an suggestions on where the story should go, don't be scared to leave those too! I'm still brainstorming where this might go! The AntiHero Chapter 1: Frankie no more... Frankie was just your ordinary lad. He wasn’t too muscular, not too athletic, and not at all coordinated. In fact the only thing he had going for him was his devilishly handsome face and his charming grin. Other than that Frankie was the definition of average at best. This was a big difference compared to Quinn, Frankie’s longtime rival who consistently one-upped everything Frankie tried to do. Quinn was a lad’s lad. He had the good looks, fit body, and boyish charm to get any girl swooning. He knew it too. Quinn exuded confidence and always walked around like his shit didn’t stink. He’d consistently take sexy shirtless selfies with a seductive grin for his Instagram and other socials. Day by day, Frankie could do nothing but watch his rival get all the attention and praise. Frankie was sick of living as the “average at best” kinda guy. But he didn’t know how to change it. For months he went to bed wishing every night that something would change. That he could become the better man. A real “man” among the “men”, if you know what I mean. Halloween was quickly approaching, and for once Frankie wished he could be the hunk at the costume party that was strutting around in a seductive getup. But alas, once again it would be Quinn who would most likely come dressed up as some sexy superhero, a spartan warrior, or a chippendale dancer. At least…. this is how it was supposed to be. But sometimes plans change and people change too. In fact, Frankie’s wishes may just be coming true after so many months of hope. Soon he’ll be this “man” among the men. And soon he’ll be the one strutting around the costume party in a sexy head turning getup. It was on Halloween morning when the mysterious package that would do all this arrived at Frankie’s door. Frankie was sitting and watching TV just like he does any other day, when the doorbell rang. He wasn’t expecting anyone or anything, so he was quite off-put when he opened the door to a package at his feet. He looked around for a few moments before picking up the box and bringing it inside. “Maybe it was dropped at the wrong address” Frankie thought. But alas, his name and address was on the box. Curiously, Frankie began slicing open the taped up edges with a box cutter. “I wonder what’s inside” he pondered under his breath. As he flipped open the cardboard lids, Frankie was not only taken back by what he saw, but also beginning to feel a pit of rage in his gut. “Fucking Quinn’s such an asshole” Frankie snarled through gritted teeth as he pulled out the contents. He held up what looked like a military vest and then threw it aside. His face became redder and redder as he went in for the second item in the box. He wrapped his hands around the leather straps and metallic clasps. He instantly knew what this was. “The prick thought it would be funny to get me a bane costume.” Knowing it would look awful on his slim frame, Frankie was infuriated and humiliated at the same time. There was no way he could go to the costume party now. “I bet Quinn is probably gonna wear the same costume too, just to show me up” Frankie internally sulked. He threw the mask aside, not noticing the note that was sitting at the bottom of the box. Hours passed as Frankie sat defeated, stuffing his face with junk food. The annual Halloween party was in just 45 minutes, so at this point Frankie couldn’t even think about getting another costume ready. He felt every negative emotion in the book. He was ashamed with his physical form, but also loathed the fact he was gonna miss the opportunity to attend this event. That’s when something strange happened. His phone began buzzing to a mysterious text from an unknown number. “Put the mask on Frankie, we will be one soon. Just be patient.” “What the fuck is this shit. Is he really texting me from a fake number now?” Frankie growled. “You know what fuck Quinn. I’m going to go to the party dressed as bane and be perfectly confident. That will show him.” Frankie stormed over to the box and grabbed the mask. He began to pull it over his head, and it immediately fit quite snugly around his jaw. As Frankie squeezed the mask over the back of his head, he felt a several slight stings, almost as if he was being pricked by several needles in the back of his skull. “Must just be my hair getting caught” he thought to himself. But Frankie was quite wrong. The second Frankie put the mask on, his fate was sealed and forever changed. Almost immediately, Frankie began to feel an enormous amount of pressure in the back of his head and temples. At first he thought he was going to pass out, but this sensation was quite different. Frankie felt buzzed, and quite energized. Without warning, the pain began shooting down his spine and then out towards his lats. As the pain wrapped itself around his rib cage, Frankie could feel a heat flooding his body. It went down each arm into the fingertips, through his legs, and even into his groin. “What the fuck is happening to me!” Frankie squealed in a high pitch scream of terror. He grabbed the back of the mask and attempt to pry it off his scalp, but it was just too tight. Even more, it felt like the back of the mask was latched inside his skin where the pinching feeling was felt. The pain was rapidly increasing and that’s when it began… Frankie heard a loud crack as an unbearable pain shot down his spine. He let out a blood curdling scream as his spine began stretching his frame taller. “No! Make it stop, please!” Frankie whimpered as he fell on his hands and knees to the floor. “I don’t want this anymore!” He slammed his hands into the floorboards as the unbearable pain shot to his lats and ribcage which began cracking and spreading wider apart. To Frankie’s surprise, his hit caused the wooden board to crack and splinter. “So fucking strong” Frankie moaned animalistically. There was an evil gleam in his eye for a second, but he quickly snapped out of it. “No! Did I just fucking do that.” He winced. “This isn’t me. I’m a gentle guy.” He sat on those words for a few seconds before beginning to snicker to himself. “I’m not gentle. I’m fucking powerful and dominant” he growled sadistically. As he said this, the pain moved into his chest and biceps. Interestingly, the pain wasn’t bothering Frankie as much. He actually liked how it was beginning to feel. Every second he was feeling more and more manly. More authoritative. More godly. Frankie snapped back into reality when he saw the veins in his forearms begin to plump. As they pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat, they grew green in color and began to push against his tightening skin. Frankie watched in horror as his forearms and biceps grew thick and solid. A spider web of veins entangling around them. With his voice trembling, he whimpered “please no more!” He stood up and once again tried to rip the mask off. Despite his arms being much stronger, the mask still wouldn’t un-latch itself from the back of his skull. Frankie was beginning to feel angrier than ever. But with this anger came a feeling of power and an even greater desire for more power. He began puffing his chest out, giving his pecs room to expand into big, veiny globs full of muscle sinews. Frankie’s Black T-shirt was stretching to its limits. Any onlooker would have just assumed he was wearing an athletic compression shirt if they didn’t know it was once quite loose fitting on his frame. “Fuck this feels so good” Frankie growled while throwing his head back, letting his pecs and lats extend to their full size. At this moment, his shirt snapped open and slid off his arms. In one swift motion Frankie threw his fist at the wall, creating a crumbling crater in the cement and wood barrier. Frankie cackled and sneered a cocky grin. Frankie moved to a nearby mirror to see the god... - I mean “man” - he was turning into. Upon seeing his reflection the real Frankie suddenly came back. “No! This isn’t who I’m supposed to be. This is a monster. I’m not…” He stopped talking, transfixed on his expanding legs, which he now didn’t even notice were in a great deal of pain. In a deeper octave than just seconds ago he muttered “I AM a monster.” The hulking beast emphasized the word AM. As the last of the masks venom spread through his body, Frankie let out a guttural and baritone growl raising his biceps into a double bicep pose. “Fuck ya! I am a monster! I am fucking bane!” Bane felt an instant urge to use his strength… to break something. The first thing that came to mind was the couch his former self was sulking on all night. With a single hand he lifted the 900lb object over his head. “I’m so strong... So powerful. This feels fucking fantastic!” As he said this, Frankie… -I mean Bane - brought the couch down onto his knee, cracking it in two. He no longer feared the beast he was becoming. In fact inside little Frankie was beginning to lose himself to the power that he felt. He loved that he had become an inhumanly strong god among men. He loved that his muscles were absolutely bulging with striations and chiseled beyond belief. And most of all, he loved that he was going to show Quinn what a real “man” is supposed to be. Frankie grabbed the vest that was sitting in the box and tried to strap it over his shirtless torso, but there was no way it was going to fit. “Fuck it, I look better shirtless anyway” he snarled. Then he noticed the note sitting in the bottom of the box. He picked it up and read it aloud with his dense, baritone voice. “Frankie, I’ve chosen you to become the next King of our beings. Just put on the mask and you will be Bane. Attend the party as Bane and I will find you. Then we’ll merge and become strong enough to rule this world and force everyone to bow to our power! I know you want this Frankie. You always have, so just put on the mask.” The note was signed “Venom.” Bane’s bloodthirsty growl said it all. Deep down, the last bit of the innocent Frankie faded. “You’re right Venom. I was born to be a fucking god! I may have been Frankie, but from now on my worshipers will know me only as Bane!!!!” And with that… little Frankie was no more.
  11. Dad’s Changes - Part 1: Pick Up Although Dad and I always got along well when I was growing up there were times I’d look at the other younger dads and wish mine was more like them. I’d see them at the park playing with my friends; young, sporty and cool dads. My dad was definitely not what you’d call young and cool; a maths teacher with grey receding hairline, a bit of a pot belly and the cheesiest Dad jokes imaginable. Although he was a bit older he was still pretty active. He’s always the first on the slopes when we go skiing, always the first to give a track a go when mountain biking and he’s always keen to take the boat out and go fishing. This year is a milestone year for us both. I turn thirty and he has just hit retirement. I guess it’s to be expected that it’s a time for big changes for him. More time to spend on his passions, like his boat and fishing. So with some annual leave owed to me I thought it was a good time to head down from my home in the city to see how retired life was treating him. In the usual spot at the station he was there is his ute, the name we use for a pick up truck here in the South Pacific. I threw my bag in the tray and came round to give him a hug. When I rounded the cab I did a double take; the man getting out was undeniably Dad with his blue eyes and bristly moustache but everything else about him felt just a bit different. Was that definition in his forearms when he reached around me to give me a hug? Was his stomach now suddenly flat and his hair thick and full? It wasn’t until his arms were around me that I felt the strength. Dad was fit! Where did this come from? What happened? We got in the ute and started driving back home. I couldn’t take my eyes off Dad. Everywhere it was evident things had changed, all over he was toned and built. While I looked him up and down I realised Dad was speaking to me about some project he was working on but I couldn't focus at all on what he was saying. Finally I noticed we’d pulled over and Dad had a giant smirk on his face. ‘Notice a few changes huh son?’ I nodded weakly. ‘This change of lifestyle has really done me a world of good. I feel like a new man!’ ‘Well what’s changed Dad?’ I asked. ‘Well since work finished I joined the local gym down the road, just to fill in some of my spare time I guess. I didn’t think it’d make any difference but I have time on my hands now!’ He grinned So ‘I met a couple of nice guys there and they set me up with a bit of a programme. I never guessed it would make much of a difference but I guess what I’ve been doing has been working.’ As he said that he flexed his arm in front of me and my eyes fixed on the sizeable mound that appeared through his t-shirt fabric. ‘This is crazy Dad!’ I finally muttered without taking my eyes off his biceps. Like a zombie I reached out and give his arm a squeeze just to see if it really was real. It was hard, really hard and in response to my touch Dad gave it another flex. I could tell that there was more than just a little definition there. ‘So as you can see I’ve been growing! All over too! Everywhere except for this I guess’ he said patting his tight belly ‘Even my hair has been growing back in!’ Looking at him I could see he was right. He did seem bigger all over. ‘Even this has been growing’ and he gave a quick squeeze of his crotch. My mouth dropped. My eyes had followed his hands to his crotch and watch him squeeze his package. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. His pants were tight and full. And his package seemed to be growing more right under my eyes. Unconsciously my hand had still be squeezing dads bicep. But I felt it move towards his crotch. I couldn’t stop it. I had to give it a squeeze myself. Dad must have realised what was coming next. He didn’t stop me, instead he moved his hand to give me full access. My hand wrapped around the bulge that was pushing out my dad's chinos. It felt meaty, full and burning hot. I felt the bulge throb under my touch and proceed to grow even larger. I felt dads arm wrap me around my shoulders. I felt the strength in his arms and shoulders as he pulled me in closer. ‘Who would’ve guessed your dad would get bigger at my age.’ I felt myself sink into his embrace and felt his strong arms and hard chest against me. I realised I was now squeezing dad’s cock through his chinos. And then I realised my face was now right next to dads. His silver moustache framed his full lips and his blue eyes pierced right into me. I felt myself in slow motion falling into him. Our lips met and I felt a shock of electricity. Never before did I ever have any thoughts or feelings about my dad in this way. Never would I have ever imagined here I would be, on the side of the road in my dad’s arms, kissing him… But something had changed. This wasn’t the dorky unfit maths teacher I once knew. This was a strong dominatinate man I was unable to resist. I felt his arm reach up and grab the back of my head as I feel into the passionate kiss. His tongue entered my mouth as I felt his moustache against my lips. His kiss intoxified me. Dad moved my hand from his crotch and slowly began to loosen the button and unzip the fly. With his pants open I couldn’t help but stare at the huge throbbing member now visible through his white y fronts. It was incredible. Clearly far too big for the confines of his underpants. He slid his thumb under the waistband and slowly pulled his undies down and under his balls. I was mesmerised by the cock that stood in front of me. Pushing the 9 or 10 inch mark easily and with a thickness to match. His balls not only matching in proportion looked so hefty they must have been at least double normal size. Despite being overwhelmed by the sight of this magnificent cock I couldn’t help but notice other changes that had taken place with Dad. When he lowered his pants he also pulled up his shirt to make room for his hard cock. His exposed belly which only months ago poked out over his belt line now rippled with hard abs clearly defined on either side of his silver snail trail. His legs either side of his huge smooth balls were now equally large and defined with muscle. I felt my hand explore this new found muscle and run up his rippled abs and push his shirt up higher. As more of his torso was revealed I began to get a sense for just how dramatic the changes actually had been. Where only months before I would have expected to see some soft hairy man tits my hands now found hard and pointed nipples sticking downwards from two large, round and muscular pecs. My mouth left my dad’s lips and found one of his hard nipples. I heard a deep moan from him as I sucked and nibbled on the rock hard nipple. Dad slightly arched his back in response to my touch which just accentuated the ripped torso he now possessed. I found my lips leaving his hard nips and travelling down his ripped abs until I was met with his huge throbbing, angry looking cock. I felt a desire like I’ve never felt before. This was it, the point of no return. Things would never be the same after this. I decided in that moment to put aside my doubts and follow my instinct. I had to wrap my mouth around that huge cock, my whole body compelled me to. I opened my mouth wide to take in the huge flared head of his cock and slid my lips down his shaft. I could clearly feel the veins running down the length of his cock. Dad let out a deep guttural moan as I filled my mouth with his burning hot member. Before I’d even reached halfway down his cock my mouth was already stuffed completely full. I began bobbing up and down on dads huge thick rod and a rumbling sigh of pleasure escaped his lips. ‘Ah son!’ Dad sighed, ‘you really are a natural at this. Yeah suck on your daddy’s thick cock!’ Hearing Dad talk to me in that way turned me on even more than I already was. I needed more of his cock. Despite his girth I knew I wanted to swallow him fully. On the next downward stroke I pushed further till his thick head was right at the back of my mouth and squeezed him down my throat. Slowly I swallowed inch after inch until all the remaining inches of his 10+ inch cock were either in my mouth or down my throat. I felt my lips brush up against his pubes and the smell of his balls intoxified me. ‘Fuck son!’. He roared and he grabbed the back of my head with his meaty hand and began guiding my head up and down on the full length of his cock. On the upstroke I’d try to swallow whatever air I could before my throat got stretched wide on the next downward stroke. Gradually I could feel his tempo pick up and suddenly he gripped my head steady and held me in place and began face fucking me hard. Tears rolled down my checks and my lungs screamed from the lack of oxygen but despite this I was loving the power and dominance my changed Dad had over me. My own cock which I’d ignored till now begged for release. I slipped my hand under the waistband of my shorts and lowered them letting my own 8 inch cock free. I’ve always been proud of my cock, and it’s one of the biggest of all my buddies but next to dads huge impressive cock it didn’t compare at all. I started stroking my cock as Dad fucked my throat. He reached his arm down behind me and grabbed my ass. ‘Hot ass you got here son’ he said as he gave it a squeeze. His finger slid down my crack as he explored my ass further till he found my smooth and tight pucker. He played with my ass lips and the entrance to my hole. This was driving me crazy and I moaned with a mouth and throat full of my daddy’s cock. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat on it before finding my crack again and sliding straight into my hole. He started sliding in and out of my hole with his fat middle finger. I arched my back in pleasure and his cock slid out of my mouth. ‘Fuck yeah Dad.’ I groaned. He took no notice of this and just grabbed my head and slammed it back on his cock. He slid another finger in my hole. And before long he was finger fucking me as hard as as he was fucking my throat with his cock. I was amazed at what my dad had become. I would’ve never imagine he would anything other than the old Dad I knew, let alone become this dominant, massively hung and hugely muscled daddy. Dad lifted me off his cock and then pulled off my t-shirt and shorts. I suddenly became aware that we were still just parked up on the side of the country road halfway back to his house. Every so often a car would drive past. But Dad didn’t give a shit. He didn’t care that his own son was sucking his cock in plain sight if anyone cared to look in the cab of his ute. He was a changed man now and his body had needs and no one was getting in the way of those needs being met. Dad picked me up in his strong powerful arms and positioned me over his lap face to face. It was only now that I really began to appreciate the muscle mass Dad had stacked on in such a short time. His pecs stood out like a shelf and his nips pointed down. His traps bulged and his neck looked so thick. Lifting me up had made his arms bulge to the point where they looked like they were growing right in front of my eyes. He had me kneel either side of his thick legs. He spat on his hand and spread his spit between my ass cheeks and slicked me up. He began lowering me down onto his cock. Due to my own sizeable cock I’m usually the top when it comes to sex but my dominant muscle daddy didn’t give me a chance to protest. I knew his huge muscle cock was about to spread me wide open and there was nothing I could do to stop it. His big head slid along my crack till he found my pucker. Next thing I knew he pushed me down forcefully onto his cock. I instantly felt the most intense feeling I’ve ever felt in my life. The pain of being torn apart by this huge cock was mixed with pure lust from feeling my newly muscle daddy penetrating me for the first time. I let out a sound that was halfway between a yell of pain and a moan of pleasure and Dad proceeded to rock me up and down on his huge shaft as more and more of his hot cock slid into me. ‘That’s right boy. Let’s see you take all of you dad’s cock inside that tight hole of yours, that’s a good boy.’ he growled as he roughly pushed me down the final few inches until I felt his balls hit my stretched puckered hole. He pulled my face down into his and we kissed roughly. He grabbed my ass to bounce me up and down on his cock. I felt the whole length of his massive cock as I slid up and down upon it. Once he had got me into a rhythm he took his hands off my butt and put his arms behind his head. This caused his shoulders and biceps to bulge massively more than I imagined possible. The sight of this turned me on so much I began fucking myself even faster on his fat cock. My hard cock slapped on his ripped abs and a drop of precum formed at the head. He reached down and swiped this off my cock and rubbed it on his lips. He then pulled me down and kissed me letting me taste my own precum on his lips. As we kissed he pinched my nipples hard which caused me to shudder all over and let out a deep moan. I was so turned on I began pounding myself on dad’s cock faster and harder than ever. I pinched his big hard nipples too and he let out a groan to match my own. His cock deep inside of me seemed to be pulsing and growing even larger and harder. Every downward thrust felt deeper and my hole felt more stretched out that ever before. He grabbed my butt and spread my cheeks wide and started slamming into me with more force than I felt like I could take. All I could feel was my ass pulsing around his enormous cock and his own cock hot and pulsing inside of me. I couldn’t take it any longer. I screamed as my cock started violently unloading all over dad's chest. This caused my hole to tense tight around dad’s cock and this sent him over the edge too. While my own cock continued to unload I heard Dad let out a roar and I felt his cock explode inside me. More and more he pumped into me I couldn’t count how many times he shot deep inside me. He pulled me down and kissed me hard and as he did he fat cock slid out of my abused hole still pumping load after load. My whole body felt weak and I collapsed into his arms. When my mind cleared I realised my whole body was twitching all over. My hole was gaping and out was spilling copious amounts of my own daddy’s cum. ‘Dad that was amazing!’ I exclaimed as I lay in his arms. ‘It was son, you took my cock like a champ!’ With that he reached down and ran his fingers over my abused hole and collected the cum that was dribbling out of me. He brought it to his lips and took it in his mouth. I kissed him and we shared a sloppy cum filled kiss. Finally Dad lifted me off his lap and sat me back beside him on the seat of the cab. I looked down at his cock. It looked massive. It was at least 12 inches now of thick pulsing man meat. Then I noticed all over his body it looked like he had just blown up in size. He looked bigger all over. ‘Dad what the hell is going on. You look even bigger than before!’ ‘Son I’ve got somewhere to take you before we head home, and that might shed some light on some of these changes I’ve been going through. In the meantime, why don’t you lean down here and clean this up.’ Without a second thought I leaned down and started licking up my cum from his abs and his cum that had spilled all down his fat cock. ‘That’s a good boy’ Dad said as he started the engine of the ute and pulled into the traffic.
  12. Close Encounters with Joshua Banks - Chapter I He was my neighbor, had been since I was a little boy and his family moved to our city but we have never really been friends because we were pretty much opposites. I was your typical video game addicted, friendless nerd, while he was the jock superstar of our high school. The fact that we were never really friends quickly changed during our last summer break before we went off to college. Both our parents were gone, we were home alone and thanks to some miracle, we became very acquainted with each other. It was a fateful summer afternoon when I decided to leave my natural habitat, my basement, and go to the balcony. I didn't leave because I wanted to get some fresh air or maybe a tan in the beautiful sun, but because I wanted to marvel at the beautiful view. And, wow what I view I had from the balcony. I could stare straight into Joshua's garden and watch him in all his 200 pound glory as he sat on a lounge chair, eyes closed and enjoying the warm sun. His muscles heaved, massive balloon like pecs moving up and down with every breath, veins snaking all the way from his massive neck over his huge guns to his thick forearms and tree trunk legs which could barely be contained by shorts that were about two sizes too small. I sat there for what must have been an hour, just staring at him, admiring every single part of his glorious body. But then after some time I could not take it anymore, my dick was begging to be released and so I did. I took it out and began jerking off, keeping my eyes on Joshua the whole time. Suddenly his eyes flashed open and looked directly at me. I was startled, frozen, unsure of what to do. My heart stopped for a second, fearing what would happen next but then flashed a killer smile and ran his hand through his brown hair, flexing his massive bicep. That was more than I could take and I blew my load right then and there. Ashamed and confused, I ran back inside, into the shower and just sat there, trying to figure out whether I had just imagined that smile and he was actually plotting a way to kill me or not. The thought of his massive biceps bulging out as he choked the life out of me actually aroused me again which triggered me to start another jerk off session. After showering I decided to go to the living room and watch some Netflix in order to get rid of all thoughts related to Joshua. That became nearly impossible when I heard a knock at the door. I took a deep breath, braced myself and opened the door. Joshua stood there, now with a shirt that did little to hide his hulking physique, but to my surprise he wasn't here to kill me. Instead he had a friendly smile on his face. "Hey, sorry to impose but I just lost my measuring tape so could I maybe borrow yours," he asked, acting as if he hadn't seen my jerking off to him earlier. "I-I-erm-sure," I stuttered back. "J-just wait a second." I rushed into the kitchen and fetched it for him. "Here you are," I said, trying to force a smile. He grabbed it and gave me a very strong handshake with his massive hand as a thank you. He turned around to leave and I was about to close the door, before he turned back around. "Actually, could I ask you for one more favor?" he began. "I need the tape to measure my biceps but it's a kind of hard to do that on your own. If it's not too much trouble, I'd really appreciate it if you came over and helped me measure them." I don't think that I have ever agreed to anything as fast in my life as to that. We walked over to his house, where he led me the home gym in his basement. My hands were visibly shaking, as he flexed his right arm. It just looked so marvelous as it squeezed against the fabric of his shirt. Then I put the measuring tape around it and God did his arm feel god. I only got to touch it with a few fingers for a few fleeting second but it felt so warm and hard. 17 inches was the number on the tape. "New record for this bad boy.," he smiled. "But we're gonna have to top that today. You mind waiting as I pump up these guns? It's not gonna take long. I just need you to measure one of them afterwards." That was a lie. It took long, he worked out his arms for an hour, but I was more than happy to wait and watch him. I felt like I was in heaven, watching him move weights up and down, pumping his biceps to new heights. My favorite part of his workout was when he did bicep curls. It was such a beautiful exercise to watch because you could his biceps or his thick looked as if they were about to rip out of their beat red skin. Luckily they didn't rip out of the skin but out of Joshua's tight shirt. The shirt had fought long and well but it proved no match for Joshua's arms, as it slowly ripped at the seams with each curl. After the hottest hour of my life (up until that point), Joshua asked me to lay on his back as he did push ups. "I always do a hundred or so push ups after each workout but they've become too easy so I need some extra weight." By then, my boner was unbearably hard but I didn't care and I doubt he did either. He took off his shirt and dropped to the ground, in perfect push up position. I slowly got his wide and shredded back, my boner pressing onto his hard, round ass and awkwardly holding onto him by his shoulders, because I was too shy to touch his arms. "What are you doing? You know you can hold onto my arms, right?" he said, seemingly reading my mind. So I did as I was told and if I hadn't reached heaven yet, I had now. It is a miracle that I didn't blow my third load of the day right then and there. In the entire 18 years of my existence, I had never felt anything so arousing. His biceps were like warm granite, pulsing with power and flexing and unflexing with every push up. I burrowed my fingers into his arms as they were unflexed, but they immediately pushed my fingers away once he went down and no matter what I did, once they were flexed, they were impenetrable. Finally after going up and down 200 hundred times at an unbelievable speed, I was instructed to get off him back and pull out the measuring tape. He gritted his teeth, growled and flexed his arm, somehow pumping up his already pumped to the max bicep even more, as I put the tape around his arm. I am not the most knowledgeable person when it comes to bodybuilding but I am pretty sure a two inch pump isn't normal, yet that is exactly what the tape showed. A staggering 19 inches. As I read him the number, Joshua raised his arms into a breathtaking double-bicep pose and roared: "I'M A BEAST." That was just the first of my many encounters with Joshua...
  13. NOTE: The m/f was removed from the last paragraph to make this m/m. The bodybuilder character still does have a wife, but in the second part, the character has a boyfriend. Howdy. I have often wondered about leg lengthening surgery. I am 6'5" and would never do it because being taller than I already am would suck. When you look up pictures of people wondering about the surgeries, they always show their pictures with stretched legs. But it wouldn't actually be like that. Your legs would actually get smaller because the muscle would stay the same size and be pulled a greater distance. So what I really wonder about is what happens after that point. You look at a tall person and a lot of the times they are ectomorphs. If a mesomorph or endomorph got leg lengthening surgery, they would still be a meso or endo - they wouldn't magically become an ectomorph just because they are tall. Yes, they would have their muscle size "shrink" at first because of the stretching, but they should still have the acumen to gain muscle/size. That would give them an incredible advantage in truly becoming huge over someone who is naturally tall and lanky. Here I explore what might happen in that scenario Unusual Surgeries Hey, you already know who I am. I have a bunch of sponsorships around the fitness industry and my IFBB pro card. You would recognize me when someone jokes about the 4'10" pro bodybuilder. Even though I am retired from contests now, I still hit the gym (and the "celltech") pretty hard. No sense losing my hard earned body because of getting older. Currently, I am 6.4 heads tall. I know they say the ideal is 8 heads tall, but screw them. I have pretty awesome proportions on my body. I am 22 inches wide from tip to tip on my shoulders. Less than 1% of the population can claim that and they even have almost a foot over me on height. My waist is 35 - yeah I know it should be in the 27 area. My chest totally makes up for it at 50 inches. My quads are 29 inches and biceps 21. Not too shabby considering what some would call my stubby limbs. I really lucked out on genetics, though. If someone sees me, my body looks like I am average height. It isn't until I am standing next to someone else that I look short. My wife of 11 years is a hot powerlifter. In the offseason, she cuts down some and enters some fitness competitions. However, she prefers to be bulked. She is 5'8" - kind of dwarfing me, but we totally love each other. We push each other to always better ourselves and train, eat and sleep together every day. Not to brag, but my 8x7 inches looks quite impressive at my height. I know that she does not stay with me because of my penis, but I am sure it helped open the door at the beginning of our relationship. That thing was a bear to adjust during contests. I probably spent more time pumping that than my muscles in the pump room back stage. Anything to keep it contained for the show. Even though I am totally happy with my body (as is the wife), there are many times when being a bit taller would be very useful. Just doing everyday tasks is troublesome since I have to have a stool handy at all times. More times than I care to admit, my wife was asked what her child was having for a meal. My bicep is bigger than your freakin head, dude, how am I her child? After years of reading medical research on height surgeries, we finally decided to take the plunge. It wasn't for me. It wasn't for my wife. It wasn't for anybody else. It was just so I could have an easier life during my retirement. My high testosterone and stocky muscular build are super equipped for healing and that made the risk factors somewhat low. I decided first to extend my femurs and humeri. That was not a fun process. I went out of the country for the procedures and had to stay for 5 months before I could travel again. First, they broke my bones and then inserted these devices to extend the lengths between the breaks. Basically, while the break is healing, it is making the bone longer. As a lifter, I fought through pain my entire career. I had so many muscle tears that I lost track. These bones pains were a drop in the bucket compared to everything else. And bless my wife, she stayed with me the entire time - using a gym close to the hospital to train on her own while I was resting. After the 5 months, they finally removed the devices. I was told not to exercise for another 5 months to continue recovering. I contacted a practitioner back in the states to do monthly checkups. I knew from experience that light lifting can help with recovering. I ignored the advice and started lifting again after 1 month. By month 8 of the whole process, I was completely healed. Conservative projections said that I would gain 2-3 inches in height. The bones were healing so fast, that I doubled that amount. I gained 6 inches in my femurs and over 4 inches on my arms. I was now standing at 5'4" and could not have been happier with the procedures. The only disappointing thing was that stretching out the bones also stretches out the muscles. My biceps dropped down from 21 to 16 inches from being stretched. My quads dropped from 29 inches, down to a still respectable 24 inches. It took quite a bit of getting used to being 6 inches taller. Something as simple as being in the kitchen was difficult. We had been living in that house for 8 years. I could have walked around with my eyes closed and found anything (even eyes closed and using the stool). Now it was like someone shifted around my house. Reaching for the refrigerator door was 6 inches lower and 4 inches closer. I kept jamming my hands for the first few weeks reaching for things. Light switches, oh my gosh. You just take it for granted that light switches are always in the same place. Now lower all of them by 6 inches around your house and tell me how disconcerting that is. Although there were troubles, I was still kinda hooked at that point. The positives of having access to 10 more inches of space (6 in height and 4 on my reach) was absolutely amazing. But I wanted more. Five weeks after I was cleared from the first surgeries, I was on another plane. This time it would be tibia/fibula and radius/ulna surgery. Admittedly, I was a little bit more nervous about having four bones broken. That was four ways complications could arise. Things went even more smoothly than the first time - bones broken, devices inserted, and 4 months of lengthening. My beautiful wife was there again, keeping me strong. You know what, I changed my mind - I was doing this for her because she deserved the best version of me and I wanted to give that to her. Once more, I ignored advice and started light workouts to help speed up healing. In under two months, I was cleared. This was another very successful round of surgeries. I gained 4 inches in height and 3 inches on my arms. There I stood, the same height as my wife. The first time I was able to stand without a walker or bracers, she just stared at me in complete shock. Then, we wept in each others' arms about how much of a life changer all of this would be. So a little over a year ago, I started this whole process at 4'10" and now was 5'8" with access to 17 inches more of the world than I had before. I was finally up to the normal stature of 7.5 heads tall, although a couple inches shorter than the average person. There was a problem, though. I had not anticipated what my arms would look like compared to the rest of my body. Compared to my legs, my arms looked perfectly fine. However, compared to my torso, I looked like a gorilla. My hands were well beneath my groin. In fact, they could touch past mid-thigh without bending over. My wife and I discussed it and she was very supportive of anything I wanted as long as it made me happy. Before my recovery was finished, we had already made the plans. The day after I got cleared by the doctor, we were on a plane again to get an experimental spine lengthening surgery. This one did not seem as horrific as the legs and arms since nothing was being broken. Basically, they would insert vertebrate spacers up the length of the spine. They also needed to include spacers in the ribcage or I would be prone to getting a hunchback. The spacers in the ribcage would dissolve and be absorbed by the body over the course of 2 years, with most of the material being dissolving around the 6 month point. The spinal spacers were much more complicated since the lats, traps, spinalis, serrates and a whole host of other muscles needed to compensate in their attachment points. The majority of patients recovered to normal mobility. A small number had decreased mobility and even fewer had increased mobility. With my back's already large muscles and my body's natural (and chemical) abilities for building muscle, the doctors felt that the decreased mobility was a slim to none chance of happening. So the surgery proceeded as planned. The doctors were very happy with the results, but I did need 2 months of bedrest and to wear a brace covering my entire torso up to my skull during that time and for 4 months after that. Unfortunately, there was no way around recovering with the brace on. It restricted most movement and even sitting/standing was a struggle. Getting in and out of bed was more like rolling around and propping myself up with my arms. We installed some ropes on hooks in various places to help me pull myself up. I could still walk around OK and we could already see the results after the initial 2 month recovery. Drum roll, please... It was an absolutely crazy result. After the 2 month recovery, I stood at 6'2" - a gain of another 6 inches. The doctors said that expansion would continue throughout the 4 months until most of the ribcage spacers dissolved. At that point, there would be too much pressure on the spinal spacers and growth would come to a halt. Boy were those doctors right. By the time the brace came off, I had gained another 5 inches. My wife could not contain herself whenever we were together. She admitted that having someone a foot taller than her (almost) was always a secret dream of hers. She preferenced it by assuring me that she would love me at any height. But being 6'7" was just so freaking hot. It was just nice for me that my arms hung down to a normal area. I was no longer a gorilla man. In addition, being able to reach things 28 inches further away than where I could reach two years ago was out of this world. I was starting to forget what life was like as a short man. I never heard a snicker or a joke about my height. It never crossed anybodies' minds whether or not I was my wife's child. But I still was not completely happy. I loved my proportions when I was short. The 22 inch wide shoulders at 4'10" are crazy impressive looking, but not so much at 6'7". An average guy at 5'10" has a shoulder width of 18 inches. When I was short, I boasted being 47% wider proportionally to the average guy. Now at 6'7", I was only 8% bigger. My wife did not like the idea of another surgery. Partially because she felt that height was the only thing holding me back in life and also because surgery meant recovery time and no sex. I convinced her that I just wanted 3-4 inches more width and I was done. No more surgeries after that and life would finally resume. I also threw in that clavicle surgery would not affect anything downstairs and we could still have quite a bit of fun. On a flight, under the knife, and back into recovery. The surgery turned out much like the leg/arm lengthings. My clavicles were broken and then set up in the little devices. The doctors said to expect around 1 inch on each side. I had wanted at least 3, but 2 would be better than nothing. At least that would double me up to 15% wider than average. Recovering went well. After 4 months, I was back home with the devices taken off. That surgery definitely hit me harder that the previous ones. I needed some extra physical therapy as just light weights would not have done the trick. I worked through it and came out the other side 5 months later. I was very happy with the results. I got 3 inches on one side and 2.75 inches on the other. The quarter inch was barely noticeable. The 28 inch wide shoulders was absolutely noticeable. As promised to the wife, I was finally done. The width did not make a difference to her, as she got back into the groove of jumping me at first sight. I was happy being 37% wider than average with a huge added bonus of extending my reach by another 3 inches. I could now reach 31 inches further than I could have 3 years ago. I also measured slightly more than a massive 8.5 heads tall. If the normal was 7.5 heads and the ideal 8 heads tall, I became the alpha at 8.5. I did not even care that my head looked small on my body. I had already promised my wife no more surgeries, but why would I want to increase the size of my head anyway? I had to ease back into the gym. Other than light weights and physical therapy, I had not been lifting for 3 years. Muscle memory kicked in and I was able to at least get my stats back up pretty quickly. I regained my 16 inch biceps and 24 inch quads. My waist was very interesting. With my spine being extended, it allowed my organs to have more space and brought my waist down to a tiny 27 inches. While I had a massive waist at 8 inches past ideal while at 4'10", I was actually 9 inches under the ideal waist size of a 6'7" person. My pecs and lats were also interesting. I had lost a lot of the thickness because they were now stretched tight in both the horizontal direction from the clavicle lengthening and vertical direction from the spinal lengthening. My ribcage did not grow or shrink during all of this - just the ribs spread apart a bit more. The stretched lats provided much more width and actually gave me a 60 inch chest measurement. My 60 inch chest was now bigger than my previous 58 inch height. Imagine that, flattening your muscles by stretching them and still gaining quite a few inches. Needless to say, I approved of the 2.2 chest to waist ratio. My traps also looked slightly improved. Since my squatty neck had been lengthened, the traps were about 50% taller than before. So with my recovery complete and some small amount of size regained, I began to push myself harder and harder. My wife totally got in on that action as we drove each other to reach new heights (ha... ha...). My delts, arms, legs, pecs, lats and traps were all flattened, stretched and tight as hell. It was brutal really getting into it again. But I have always had really stocky endo-meso genetics. In the offseason, I would jump up to 260 pounds of prime beef at 4'10". During contests, I could swing around 210 pounds. I didn't get a pro card for nothing. I put in all of the effort that the big boys would. Just because I was "tall and lanky" now didn't mean that I would go easy on myself. Plus, it is not like brain suddenly switched my genetics to ectomorph. Back in the gym, I started at around 225 pounds - post surgeries. Before all of the surgeries, I was hovering around 235 in my retirement. I lost 10 pounds from spending most of 3 years in bed resting. Plus, you do not really feel like eating much with braces and devices and needing a walker to get around. I quickly gained 5 pounds, then 10, then 25. My body craved filling out the way I used to be and at 250 I definitely looked like I belonged in the gym again. The hard stretch that all of my muscles were under just needed to be pumped a little. The fascia was as taunt as it could possibly get and I started going to get deep tissue massages weekly to break it up. By six months post surgery, I had regained most of my former stats. At 290 pounds (65 pounds in six months), my arms were 22 inches cold. My quads were 32 inches - dwarfing my previous leg measurements. They always did respond well during training. I gained 2 inch on my waist, which was fine since I gained 10 inches on my chest. My traps and delts were filling in nicely. Even with most of those stats surpassing my previous numbers, I still felt like I looked very thin with a giant's body. At least in comparison to my tank-like looks from before. My wife and I kept pushing and pushing, harder and harder. She entered a powerlifting meet three months later and completely demolished the competition. We were not done yet, though. I still wanted to give her the best version of myself and she was completely motivated by my transformation. If we weren't about to throw up every exercise in the gym, we considered it a failed workout. By one year post surgery we looked like total beasts. Nobody even talked to us at the gym any more. We would spend hours driving the other to lift one more rep and tossing plates on and off of the bars for max weight and drop sets. She decided to cut for a few months to enter a fitness competition. By the time that rolled around, the organizers begged her to join the bodybuilding side instead as she did not have the "fitness model look" anymore. She didn't care what she entered as long as she had some fun. I quickly taught her bodybuilder poses since she wouldn't be able to get away with her normal posing routine. Her shear size just blew away everybody else. She took the super heavyweight and overall categories. Things continued the same for the next few years. I got up to 452 pounds and am still fairly lean. The whole time, my muscles just wanted to fill out instead of adding overall mass like regular bulking would do. And fill out they did. My biceps are now just a hair shy of 37 inches. Way bigger than my legs used to be. My quads passed 50 inches a couple of months ago and now sit at 52 inches. Out of everything, they are still responding the best to the extra 6 inches they were given. My waist is up to 34, which is still 2 inches under the ideal for my height and 3 inches under my biceps. Heck, it is still one inch below what it used to be when I was short. My pecs jut out 4 inches past my ribcage and clavicle without even flexing. With being stretched in two directions and now filled out, a single one of my pecs is close to half the size of what my entire torso used to be. Both together, including the cleavage that rivals my wife's, are definitely bigger than my old torso. I no longer have a V-taper, it is more like a U-taper with my lats just flaring out. In an overhead pose, the width of my lats is somewhere around three or four times that of my waist. With the help of my lats adding slabs of muscle since they have so much extra space, my chest measurement is 95. Whoever said that a chest should be 12 inches over a waist obviously skipped chest and back day. Having a 2.8 chest to waist ratio has definitely got to become the new ideal. I cannot even grasp my traps any more. Then again, I have tiny 4'10" sized hands. Even more funny are my 4'10" sized feet. I wear a US size 6 for the comfort even though I could probably fit into a size 5. But my traps stick out so much that I can do squats without holding on to the bar. It can just fit in the groove formed from my traps popping from my neck. Just once I did a squat with a bar on my traps, a bar resting in the four inches of space at the top of my chest and a dumbbell in each hand. It was pretty epic - you can probably still find the video of me doing it somewhere on Youtube. Finally, we come to my delts. They were difficult to get going. With the clavicle lengthened, but scapula still the same, my delts were stretched in the weirdest angles out any muscle. Now, they do have some nice sized caps on them again, though I can feel that they are no where near finished with growing. The caps add an extra 2 inches to my width on each side. That puts me around 32 inches wide from tip to tip. I would take the hinderance of not being able to fit straight through most doorways over not having the height to reach things any day. I guess instead of a V or U shape, the T-shaped body might be a more accurate description, although my quads beg to differ with that assessment. I remember being worried about my width being less than 10% above average. I am closing in on 60% above average now and still growing wider. Since I am pretty lean, I think I could cut around 30 pounds and be contest ready at 420. If I do come out of retirement, I will probably need to assume a new identity for registration purposes. I would rather not deal with the questions that might arise. I gained almost 2 feet in height, close to a foot in width and doubled my weight. All the while, my waist shrunk by an inch and looks even smaller since it is elongated and can get compared to the monstrous chest and legs. Why even bother, though? Too many questions and too much of a hassle to get into that arena again. I personally know that I would wipe the floor with anybody on the stage. Instead, I should focus on gaining those last 50 pounds and see how I look at 500. Maybe if I really push my legs, I could make them as big as I used to be tall. I am just 6 inches away and have already put 28 inches on those tree trunks in the past few years. I know I promised the wife no more surgeries, but I wonder if she would be opposed to a penis lengthening surgery. I mean I used to be 8 inches at 4'10" and it does not look as impressive on my new body. Plus, my 7 inch girth compared to 52 inch quads makes me feel a little inadequate - though I still do not get any complaints. The doctors said during the spinal surgery said that there was a very small chance of increased mobility - yeah, I got that. The entire length of my spine gained around a 160% increase to flexibility. I am like an acrobat in the bedroom. With my massive muscles and mobility, I can contort into positions that have never even been dreamed of. Anyway, I lost my train of thought. Proportionally, my penis looks incredibly small. I think 11x8 would look a little bit better, though 12x10 would make it more in proportion to my legs. We'll see. My retirement has been grand and it is only getting better...
  14. Can you imagine being a 19-year-old who doesn’t know he has the body of a god? Have you ever met a ripped, sexy hunk who was somehow still a virgin? What if you didn’t know everyone wanted to have sex with you? Growing up in rural Wisconsin, you could argue that I didn’t have the most typical upbringing. Altogether, I was close with my father, mother, two older brothers, my younger sister, and that was really it. Ultimately, we were only allowed off of our 18-acre property when we were going to church, and other special occasions, leaving little opportunity to meet anyone else. Both of my parents were incredibly religious, believing that our minds would be poisoned by the evils of the outside world. Believe it or not, along with being home-schooled, we were only given access to highly monitored and censored internet, as well as little to no television. This really didn’t leave much else to do, other than farm and yard work, but it wasn’t as bad as it sounds. Don’t get me wrong, my parents were great people who definitely cared for us, they were just a little too overprotective. As long as we were following their rules, getting our chores done, and completing all of our homework assignments, we had free range to do whatever we wanted during our free time. My oldest brother, Jimmy, was a fat but still pretty strong 22-year-old who enjoyed farming and fixing up old cars with our dad. The middle brother, Joe, was a skinny yet fit 20-year-old who spent most of his time reading any book our parents would approve of in the house. Then, Jessica, was your average seeming 16-year-old girl who spent most of her time with mom, but still managed to get the most computer time out of all us. As for me, I’m Josh, and I love reading, yet not as much as Joe, my real passion being working out. When I was younger, I wasn’t really assigned many chores, with my dad and two older brothers taking on all of the work outside. Yet, when I was finally old enough, my parents put me to work, which was initially unbearable. I couldn’t stand feeling so weak, straining after just a little bit of work, and feeling so sore afterwards. Knowing I needed to build up my strength up as quick as possible to help the family, I started using some old gym equipment in the basement that no one had touched in years. Walking down a creaky set of wooden stairs, one would find themselves in an unfinished basement with exposed floor joists and pipes on the celling, half-finished walls, and a concrete floor. On the opposite end of the room, there was an extensive assortment of dumbbells, barbells, and weight plates, along with a bench press, treadmill, smith machine, rowing machine, pulldown machine, machine fly, power tower, cable machine, a chess press machine, an exercise bike, and a leg press—none of which I knew the names of when I first started working out. According to my father, he had originally purchased the house from a recluse bodybuilder who had left all the equipment behind. Seeing outside work as enough strain on the body, my father and two older brothers never saw any use for what was down there. Personally, I had read little about bodybuilding, yet the possibility that this gym could take me from being a wimp to someone who could really help this family succeed was something that I couldn’t ignore. With that said, I remember being so terrified at first, not knowing how to use any of the equipment down there. Additionally, with terms like “muscles” being blocked on our computer, there wasn’t much that the internet was going to do to help me. I did manage to get some basic training books from my parents, but with few images to go off of for techniques, I was very much on my own. During my first night down there I remember trying a little bit of everything, except any of the weight-based machines, which I couldn’t really handle. I felt so small compared to everything in the room, often feeling like I should just give up on this crazy idea. Nevertheless, I persisted, going down to the basement whenever I could, discovering on my own what worked and what didn’t work. Before I knew it, I fell in love, as the gym became second nature; it was a place that I could call my own and push myself to the limits. It took some time, but I finally understood how to use everything down there and could now plan out actual routines day-by-day. I even brought up some 30-pound dumbbells to my room and set up a pull up bar in the door for a light workout wherever I could fit in in the day. Ultimately, it wasn’t long before I started seeing actual real-world progress, which allowed me to keep up with my brothers on chores, and eventually surpass them. In short, the basement gym allowed me to transform from a boy into a man that could do the outside work of two if not three men. Additionally, although this wasn’t my intention, after years of training my body it began to resemble the shape and form of those seen in anatomy books. When I started working out, I pictured just getting as big as my father or older brother, but my body looked so different. I had actually grown bigger than them, without an ounce of their fat. My body had gone from lanky and thin, to incredibly ripped and tight all over. Even though my parents had taught us the evil that comes from being vain, I couldn’t help but sometimes look at my ever-growing physique in an old, dusty mirror in the basement. When I first started workout I remember wearing average workout clothing, but now I enjoyed working out in a tight sleeveless shirt, allowing me to see my muscles actually grow and pump up. I probably looked smaller than Joe then, yet now, at 19-years-old and 5’11, I was taller and wider than Jimmy, but pure, solid muscle. Now fully developed, every inch of my body was covered with rock hard muscles that showed through any shirt that I wore. My back muscles looked incredibly chiseled, almost resembling the features of a map, which lead up to the widest of shoulders that made Joe look like a kid next to me. Then, in the front, I had massive pectorals that sometimes made taking a shirt off difficult, and a sculpted set of six abdominals that completely contrasted against Jimmy’s gut. The ab-muscles in particular were accentuated by my shredded obliques and visible v-cut. Then, both my arms and legs looked incredibly thick and veiny, allowing me to lift more weight than anyone in the family. Not that I could ever it admit, but I was proud of what I had accomplished. Yet, what I loved the most was how easy my new body made the work outside. Over the years, Joe has had to do much less work, as I alone accomplish more work than Jimmy and my dad combined. Ultimately, no one seemed to care for my physical transformation, but they very much appreciated how much more I was able to help. I think that Joe really enjoyed having more time to read and even write, but Jimmy definitely resented me a little for taking the place of the “big” brother. This felt kind of cool, but at the same time I still respected everyone. The family was still my top priority, whether we were working outside or going to church together. Yet, as I completed my education at 18-years-old, I couldn’t help but want more beyond the house I was raised. College seemed like the best opportunity to get out, even for a bit, but I knew my parents wouldn’t go for it. After finally working myself up to asking them, I didn’t hear the end of it. They made it seem like I was betraying the family, that everything they had taught me about the outside world just didn’t stick. Honestly, I felt ashamed, but it was something I wanted, and I wasn’t going to give up. It took over half a year, but I was finally able to convince them that if I went to school for agronomy at that University of Wisconsin-Madison, I could learn a lot to bring back to the farm. It seemed that they trusted me not to be tempted by the evils of the world, instead giving me an opportunity to see them for myself and bring back a lot of useful information. Luckily, my home schooling had paid off, where an SAT score of 1560 out of 1600 assured my admittance into the university for the 2018-2019 academic year. I couldn’t believe that I would be leaving the only home I had ever known for at least an entire year—a prospect that was both incredibly terrifying and exciting. Possibly more interesting was the fact that my parents gave me my own cellphone to take there, albeit it could only text and call. With that said, they did decide against a laptop, thinking that I could do my work on the computers in the library. Nevertheless, I was ready for this experience; it was sad to say goodbye to my family, but it was something I needed. -------------------------------------------------- When arriving to the campus for the first time, I observed a completely different world from anything I was used to back home. Outside of the car window you could see what looked like endless rows of buildings, with so many people just lying around on nearby lawns. Yet, as much as I was eager to meet new people, I could see the clear look of disgust over my father’s face. That definitely made me feel a little ashamed of my feelings, but I wasn’t going to let that stop me from actually enjoying myself. Luckily, before I could think about it any further, we arrived at my dorm building, Sullivan Residence Hall. With the amazing nearby view of Lake Mendota from the parking lot, all of my doubt started to fade away. “I’m starting to regret this decision already,” my dad muttered under his breath, awaking me from my day dreaming. “Don’t worry dad, you know me, like what’s really the worst that can happen,” I responded back trying to reassure him as best as I could. “Just remember that you’re here to learn, and nothing else,” he said looking at me with a mixture of fear and trust. Before I knew it, we were saying our goodbyes, with my dad unable to bring himself to come upstairs and see the dorm. Honestly, it was probably for the best, as this was something that I needed to do on my own. Thus, I grabbed all of my stuff, including a mini fridge and microwave, and placed in a nearby campus housing moving cart. As I rolled it up the sidewalk to the dorm, I waved to my dad as he drove away. Making my way to the door, I was already getting some looks from other students and parents, probably because I was alone. Fortunately, two girls ran up to help me as soon as I got inside. “Well hey there, my name is Ashley, need any help getting your dorm key,” one of them said while giving me a big smile and playing with her hair. “Hey, I’m Michelle,” added the other girl with a similar grin and bubbly attitude. “It doesn’t seem like you need ANY help moving in your stuff with those muscles, but we’re here to help make the transition into your dorm room as easy as possible,” “Actually, I would really appreciate your help, thanks so much,” I responded, happy to see that people were being nice to me already. Together, we walked over to a desk that had been set up in the middle of lobby, where I was asked to fill out some papers before I was finally given a key to my room. I headed up the elevator to the second floor, where my room, #237, was conveniently located near the elevator. As I got closer, I heard some weird noises coming from the room, which initially made me hesitant to even go inside. But, everyone else seemed to be having fun meeting their new roommates, so I decided to just walk in. Little did I know that as I pushed the cart into the room there would be someone yelling at me from the bed on the other side of the room. “Jesus dude, I thought you’d at least knock,” said the guy I would later find out was my roommate Patrick. “Fuck,” cursed the girl that was on top of him, which of course turned out to be his girlfriend, Ariana. I hate to admit it, but in the moment, I was completely horrified by the site of them making out on his bed. Almost instinctively, I ran out of room, closing the door behind me, and headed to the nearby shared bathroom. I just needed to splash some water on my face and take a breather. Obviously, I knew what sex was, it’s just something totally different to see for the first time. A part of me started to think my parents might have been right about all of this, like come on, something like this on the first day is just, I don’t know. It took a little bit to fully compose myself, but I did want to go back to unpack my stuff. Maybe if I went back over and knocked they’d take it somewhere else. -------------------------------------------------- “Did you see the look on his face,” said Patrick laughing to himself as he put his t-shirt back on. “He honestly looked like he had never seen two people kiss in his life.” “Who was looking at this face, did you see that body,” responded Ariana as she finished putting on her jeans. “Like, literally every single one of his muscles were popping out of his clothes, and my god those shoulders. I swear to you, he could throw me up against that wall over there and have me any day of the week.” “I’m not going to lie, even I was turned on a little.” “Maybe he can fuck my brains out, while you watch. You know we’ve been talking about bringing someone else into this.” “That actually sounds pretty fun, but I doubt he’d be open to it. Plus, he seems pretty straight to me.” “It’s not like we’d be asking him to screw you, unless you want to try it. You remember that one drunk night with Derek don’t you.” “I thought we agreed that we wouldn’t talk about it.” “You just can’t admit that you enjoyed playing around with him, can you?” “Fine, if it’ll get you off my back, yes, I would really enjoy feeling up this guy’s ripped body.” “Now that’s the spirit, I’m wet just thinking about it.” “Well, he might not even come back. It wouldn’t surprise me if he’s off requesting a single after that reaction.” “That, or someone else snatched him up…” “Maybe you should get back to your room and let me work him first, see what’s up, you know.” “Wow, someone wants him all to themselves. At least give me the details if something happens, and I mean all of them.” “Uh, just go…” -------------------------------------------------- I needed to man up and get back in that room. I’m just an hour into being on my own, and I’m not going to chicken out already. Yes, I’m terrified, I can admit that, but that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t face this head on. Finally working myself up to it, I left the bathroom and walked back to the room. Standing in front of the door, I let out one final deep breath and knocked twice. “Hey, um, it’s your roommate, Josh, sorry about earlier…can I come in or should I come back later…” Before I could say anything further, Patrick opened the door to the room. He probably stood at around 5’7, pretty skinny, so I must have looked like a giant to him. Now that I was thinking about it, there really hadn’t been many, if any guys in this residence hall with my body size. This was something that I was at least use to already, plus if for whatever reason I needed to defend myself, they would really come in handy. Nevertheless, hopefully this was all just some misunderstanding and I can finally get this day back on track. “Hey dude, I’m Patrick,” he said. “Sorry about all of that earlier with my girlfriend Ariana, I hadn’t heard from you, so I wasn’t even sure if you were going to show up or not.” “Yeah, I really don’t do much social media, so that probably didn’t make it easy,” I responded hoping I wouldn’t have to talk about my living situation back home. “Huh, yeah, that makes sense. But whatever, let’s try to move past it and just get you settled.” “Thanks, I’d really appreciate it.” Wow, I’m so relieved over how well that interaction went. Here I was expected some sort of sex crazed pervert, but it was really just some big misunderstanding. Also, now that I could actually breathe again, I could start putting my stuff away. Getting a closer look at the room, it hit me how small the room actually was, especially for a larger guy like me. Each side of the room featured a desk by the window, a bed in the middle, a small wardrobe, and a closet, all of which left little room in between. On the bright side, it seemed like the school must have cleaned in anticipation for our arrival, as my side of the room was spotless. With that said, for whatever reason they had left my mattress up against the closet and the actual bed frame on its side. Seeing me staring at the bed, Patrick came over and said, “do you need help moving that bed man, they’re made surprisingly well and really require two people on each side to lift it up. If I’m being honest, it took my girlfriend and I a lot of effort to move mine. That’s actually, um, why she was here in the first place.” “No, I think I got it,” I responded while I easily grabbed the frame by the middle and turned it over. “That wasn’t bad at all Patrick.” Then I proceeded to pick up the mini fridge and microwave, placing them under the window in between our desks. “Fuck dude, those muscles aren’t just for show I guess,” stated Patrick in awe. “Thanks, I’ve really been working on them for a while. I’m glad to see them coming to good use,” I replied, honestly feeling pretty good about myself. “Um…any chance I could get a look at them,” uttered Patrick, almost begging for it. “Sure I don’t see why not,” I continued as I flexed my giant left bicep right in his face. It must be pretty crazy to see that someone has arms almost the size of your head. Honestly, I was very curious to see how he would respond, maybe he’d be interested in training with me. If he wanted, I’d definitely be happy to help him get some muscle on his scrawny physique. “So what do you think Patrick, pretty big right?” “Dude, your arm is insane,” Patrick responded as he reached out and started rubbing it. The sensation of him touching my body was interesting to say the least. No one had ever been so interested in body before, and I definitely kind of liked it. At the same time though, something about it felt kind of wrong. “So, does this make you want to start working out?” Beginning to laugh, Patrick replied, “no, I definitely don’t have the commitment to get anywhere close to this, plus, look at me. Really, I just know how to appreciate the body of a real man, and dude, you’re all man. Any chance I could see more?” “Like this,” I said as I hesitantly lifted my shirt to reveal my giant, monster sized pecs and shredded abs.” “Holy…fucking…shit man, you’re not a man, you’re some sort of super human, or maybe even a god,” Patrick barely managed to say as he started slowing touching my abs. “I don’t know what to say, I’m just at a loss for words over how beautiful your body is. Like, I can’t stop looking, can’t stop pressing my hand over each muscle. It’s like your body is made of marble, and I’m admiring an amazing piece of art.” There was so much I wanted to say, but no words came out. This was truly like nothing I had experienced before, someone describing my body like nobody else mattered. I just couldn’t understand the feelings that were coming over me, with his touch sending shivers down my spine that I seemed to enjoy way more than I care to admit. I really wanted to flex for him, showing off everything that I had to offer. He seemed to be enjoying every minute of this, admiring all of the hard work and effort that I put into getting such a ripped body. For him, and for him alone, I tightened all of my muscles, from my abs to my shoulders. Little did I know though that I was stretching my shirt to the max. Each bicep flex or pec bounce was bringing my shirt closer and closer to the brim until one final double bicep ripped the shirt clean off leaving my upper body fully exposed. I don’t know what happened in that moment, but Patrick quickly let out a loud groan before covering his lap and running out of the room without saying a word. With the slam of the door waking me up from some sort of hypnotic trance, I just needed to sit down on the bed and really think this over. I cultivated this body for its strength, but here I was letting some guy touch it for whatever other reason. Obviously, I would be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy it, but that doesn’t mean that I should have. Him touching my body made me feel powerful, as if I had something Patrick could only dream of having. Ultimately, I think his jealousy must have just gotten the best of him, and he just had to get out of the room. The thought of being such a scrawny weakling compared this sculpted physique must have been too much for him I guess. But then, that’s when I looked down and noticed that my penis was beginning to press up against my jeans. I couldn’t believe what was going on…what had this encounter awakened inside of me? -------------------------------------------------- Running up to Ariana’s dorm room, Patrick knocked on her door over and over again until she finally opened it. Yet, before either of them could say anything, Patrick ran over her bed, still covering his crotch. He laid trying to hide the substantially wet area, which it didn’t seem that Ariana had initially noticed. “Woah, woah, woah, what just happened,” yelled out Ariana. “It’s amazing,” responded Patrick with a mixture of shame and lust in his voice. “What are you talking about?” “I got to see his body, it’s beyond perfect.” “No fucking way, you have to tell me everything.” “Look at my pants, that should tell you enough.” “Holy shit, he made you cum without even taking your pants off.” “I don’t even know what happened, like one minute he was flexing, then all of a sudden he accidentally ripped his shirt off and I just lost it I guess. He has some of the biggest, most perfectly proportioned muscles that I’ve ever seen in my life. Plus, he clearly loved the attention, like he was flexing all over without me even prompting him. It’s like the world just stopped for a moment and his incredible body was just mine for the taking.” “God, you’re making me wet just talking about that.” “Honestly, I was just so embarrassed that I had to get out of the room. Who knows what he must be thinking now…” “Well, all I know is that I need to get a piece of him, ASAP, and we need to get you cleaned up.” “ Ha, ha, ha, you’re hilarious.” “Let’s plan it out though, maybe we can actually make this happen…” -------------------------------------------------- Nothing I was doing seemed to be calming my…member…it was like it had a mind of its own. Every time I tried to think of something else, like upcoming classes or how work must be progressing back home, my mind would just drift back to the moment with Patrick. I just couldn’t get over how much he seemed to adore every single one of my muscles. He was especially fond of my pectoral muscles, which his constant rubbing of had made my nipples hard and sensitive. That’s it, I had to do something, maybe a nice warm shower would put my mind at ease and calm my nerves. I decided to toss my completely torn up t-shirt into the trash, grab a change of clothes and a towel, and then head over to the bathroom with my shower caddy. With most people still moving everything into their rooms and setting up, the showers would likely be nice and quiet. Yet, on my way there, I focused most of my energy on hiding my slight bulge, which caused me to accidentally bump into some skinny little guy. I kept going, which I felt really bad over, but I couldn’t risk anyone seeing me in such a state. Arriving to the bathroom, I realized that this was now the second time I had come in here to deal with such intense feelings. I’ve read and studied so much, but it seems like nothing could have prepared me for such interactions other than actually participating in them. Nevertheless, I walked up to one of the private shower stalls and turned the water on, getting it nice and warm. Just like before, I wanted to move past this; as good as all of this made me feel, I honestly just felt disgusted with myself. So, I stripped down completely, putting all of my belongings to the side and stepped under the shower head. The water felt so good as it covered my body, I was finally starting to feel relaxed. Yet, my experience with Patrick seemed to have altered how I viewed my body, almost as if I was beginning to see it through his eyes. Yes, I’ve admired my progress in the gym basement plenty of times before, that I can admit. But, after seeing Patrick’s reaction, I couldn’t help but look down at my incredible physique glistening under the water. As the shower stream hit each of my muscles, it accentuated them so well that I honestly began to wish there was a mirror in there to get a better look. It was fascinating to see the flow of water down the different ridges of my muscles, even just the effort the water actually needed to put in to get down. I don’t know what came over me, but I actually started to rub my own chest and abdominal muscles. I put in the effort, so I deserved to enjoy my body too, which was really just so hard from all those hours in the gym. I would have kept going, yet I was startled by someone turning on the shower next to me. Come on, this needed to stop right now. I came in here to relax and get a hold of myself but here I was looking down at my body and experiencing such vanity. Yes, I looked fantastic, even down to my massive, shredded quadriceps and calves, but that didn’t give me the right to act like some self-absorbed narcissist. Luckily, it seemed like my penis had finally calmed down, so I decided to just shampoo my hair, lather up my body, and head back to the room. But, as I was finishing up and drying myself off, I came to the horrifying conclusion that I had actually grabbed Patrick’s clothes in the rush. He had a very similar pair of dark blue jeans and white t-shirt, but when I held them up they looked like kids’ clothes compared to my body. I don’t think I could get either the shirt or pants on, let alone move around in them. My only option was to walk back to the room in a towel, which I had done a million times back home, just not with this many people running around the halls. Grabbing all of my belongings, and barely fitting my towel around my waste, I opened the curtain and headed toward the door out of the bathroom. Yet, as I passed by the sinks, I couldn’t help but look at my muscles in the reflection of the mirrors, which were still covered in a light coat of water. After getting a good look, I decided to an abdominal and thigh pose, which really showed off how shredded my body had become. Yet, I had forgotten that there was someone else in the bathroom, and that’s when I saw them in a towel across the room, dropping their shower caddy upon seeming me flexing. “Now, that’s not fair at all,” said the guy who was clearly staring at my abdominal muscles. “Sorry, I don’t normally do this,” I replied feeling pretty embarrassed. “No, don’t worry about it,” he responded as he started to walk closer, “if I looked like that I’d probably be flexing all of the time. I’m Lucas by the way.” “Nice to meet you, I’m Josh,” I said as we found each other right in front of one another. “I completely forgot that there was someone else in here, so I guess I just decided to have a little fun.” “Oh I bet you have a lot of fun,” he replied seemingly looking me up and down. I wasn’t really sure what he meant by that, but it was clear that he was giving me the same look that Patrick had earlier. Although Lucas was likely the same height as Patrick, I couldn’t help but notice that he was a little toned, but still skinny, with a face that was honestly kind of pretty. As he looked at each of my muscles, I just took the time to look him over, something that almost felt instinctual, as if it were impossible not to stare. I’m not sure how much time passed between this interaction, but I honestly didn’t care to know. Then, before I could even consider moving away, Lucas reached out his right hand and lightly grazed my abs, letting out a soft moan. “You like…abs,” I questioned, almost unsure of what I was saying. “Well, who doesn’t,” Lucas responded as he moved his fingers up and down each of my abs, attempting, and failing, to push down on each. “I honestly had no idea people would want to touch my muscles so much,” I replied as a tightened my ab-muscles for him. “Very funny, they are gorgeous though, like really beautiful,” Lucas said as he licked his lips. “What I really love though are these V-shaped muscles,” he added as he began to rub and grab a hold of them. I had honestly never thought much about these muscles, but his touch felt out of this world. With that being said, I didn’t really get why he was enjoying them so much. Yes, it didn’t seem like many people had them, plus they are incredibly tight, but they were kind of just there. The issue came when I attempted to give him a better look, which cause my towel to unknot and fall to the floor. I was left completely exposed as Lucas’s eyes widened. He had stopped touching my muscles, now staring in awe down at my penis and huge leg muscles. “Okay, now that’s actually incredibly unfair,” Lucas finally managed to articulate. “How can you look like a god among men and have a monster sized cock. Like I’m pretty skinny, but at least I’ve always been proud of my dick size,” said Lucas as he dropped his own towel to reveal a fully erect penis. “Your fucking dick though…Jesus it blows mine out of the water. You really are big all over, plus that giant ass…for fucks sake…” Then, as I noticed some light liquid drip from his penis, Lucas began to reach down towards my penis, as if going to grab it. The thought of him doing that didn't feel right, which prompted me to quickly move back. This completely took Lucas by surprise, so much so that he slipped on some water on the floor and began to fall backwards. Luckily, I was able to act quickly and grabbed him from behind. With my left hand covering his naked butt, and my right hand holding up his neck, we were less than a few inches away from one another. This was enough for him to find his face right in my giant pectorals, his member rubbing against my shredded abs, and my own growing penis caught right between his legs. “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my…GOD,” shouted Lucas as he began almost convulsing in my arms, shaking rapidly before quickly stopping. Before long, Lucas had freed himself from my hold, now laying on the floor in some incredibly euphoric like state. That’s when I noticed a white cream all over my chest and abdominal muscles that had an unusual scent to it. Seeing some more on his penis, I concluded that he must have had the same experience that I’ve woken up to certain nights. But, those have only happened while I was sleeping, yet for Lucas he was put in such a state that it all came out at once in the day. It seemed that being in such a state of pleasure, experiencing immense adoration for my ripped, muscular physique, triggered him into ejaculating. Long story short, it was me, my body, my reactions to his touch, my proximity to his body that brought him over the edge. With Patrick having a similar reaction, he must have felt the same; both of them couldn’t get enough of my body, sending them into bliss. Just even this image was amazing, a giant, hulking man standing tall over a skinny guy that was on the floor, just barely recovering from our interaction. My own penis began to grow harder the more I thought about it, so I really needed to get out of here before I fully lost control of my body. I wrapped my towel around my waste again, but as I was grabbing my things, I remembered the semen that was coating my upper body. Looking around, I grabbed Lucas’s towel and managed to wipe most it off. Then, I ran back to the shower and quickly finished washing the rest off with soap and water. As I was getting ready to leave, I saw that Lucas was finally getting up off of the floor, almost in a daze. Then, while I was walking down the hall it felt like everyone was staring at my body. Were they just looking at my muscles, or was it possible that they might have heard what was going on in the bathroom? As I finally made it back to the room, my head was spinning, I didn’t know what to think. Never in my life was I so happy to find an empty room, God only knows how Patrick would have reacted to seeing me like this with a slightly erect penis. Dropping my towel onto the floor, and throwing my belongings over to the bed, I ran to my suit case to get something to put on. Looking to put something on that wasn’t so revealing, I quickly came to realize how good I actually looked in all of my clothing. No matter what shirt or pair of pants I wore, everything looked so tight on me. In particularly, most of my shirts exposed an insane set of pectorals and barely constricted my boulder sized biceps, with at least half of them showing off my stunning ab-muscles. Ultimately, I just decided to put on the same white shirt that I originally planned, with some jeans that barely fit around my tree trunk legs. Luckily, enough time had passed to allow my penis to return to normal, the urges themselves completely subsiding. This gave me the clarity to actually unpack all of my belongings and fix up my side of the room. Everything was actually beginning to look up, until I heard a knock at the door that made me jump. I imagine that it wasn’t Patrick, as he’d likely just come in, so maybe it was his girlfriend looking for him. But, when I opened door, it was actually Ashley and Michelle from earlier. What could they possibly want? “Hey, um Josh was it,” Michelle said in a cheery tone, “we were wondering if you’d be able to help us out with something?” “Sure, I actually just finished setting up my side of the room, so happy to help,” I responded feeling relieved. “Amazing, we could really use a strong guy like you, we have all of this orientation stuff to move for tomorrow and I don’t know how they expected us to move it all into a storage room in the lounge by ourselves,” added Ashley while she grabbed me by the arm. “We’ll show you where the boxes are in the lobby and head over to the storage room after." When we got down to the lobby, I realized that they were not exaggerating. Right by the sign-in desk were ten boxes, which seemed to be tightly packed with materials. With the two of them barely managing to carry one box together, I pretty easily carried four of them on our way to the storage room. Walking in, it wasn’t a very big room, with shelving on the left and the right just barely having enough room to fit all of these boxes. Then, we went back for the rest of them, and since the girls were exhausted from the first box, I decided to carry the remaining five, which still wasn’t too bad. If I’m being honest though, it was kind of like a little workout, I was definitely getting a slight pump from it. “Wow Josh, we knew you were strong, but being able to carry five of those boxes like it’s nothing, that’s kind of hot if you ask me,” said Ashley as she let the storage room door close while I was putting the boxes down. “Seriously, there must be something we could do to repay you,” added Michelle as she walked closer to me. After my experiences with Patrick and Lucas, I knew exactly where this was going. I needed to get out of here as fast as I could; there was no way I was going to let this situation play out again. At the same time, I was getting curious, I needed to know what was going on with everyone in this residence hall. All I had done was work out to help my family on the farm, but for whatever reason everyone was obsessed with getting a piece of my body. Ultimately, both Ashley and Michelle were petite, skinny girls, I was obviously in charge of the situation and could call off this little experiment whenever I wanted. Maybe I’m just rationalizing this, but really what was the worst that could happen if I let this go on for a bit. “I don’t know, what can you do,” I asked, trying to egg them on. Then, before I could say anything else, Ashley and Michelle each put one of their hands on one of my pecs as they slowly pushed me up against the back wall of the storage room. After that, while beginning to breath heavily, they both started to feel up my body through my clothes. They were practically starving animals, not sure what to pick at first, but wanting anything and everything in sight. I couldn’t believe that two perfectly normal seeming girls could become so ravenous for my muscles. Soon enough though, it seemed like they had had enough fun with my clothes on, with Michelle going for my shirt and Ashley going for my pants. Yet, as enjoyable as this situation was so far, there was some hilarity in seeing them attempt this feat of strength. As Michelle could barely push my shirt over my pecs, let alone reach that far, Ashley was having no luck what so ever getting my jeans past my quads. Starting to feel bad for them, I decided to help them out, which ultimately left me in just my dark blue Calvin Klein boxer briefs. Up against the wall, with the light in the storage room aimed right at me, I really must have looked like a hunk. “Shit,” yelled out Ashley as she stuck one of hands into her shorts and began rubbing vigorously. I expected a similar reaction from Michelle, but it seemed like the sight of my body up against the wall was enough for her. When I turned to look at her she started to shake ever so slightly, moaning heavily until her shorts looked like they were getting soaked. I didn’t fully understand it, but these two girls were having incredibly powerful reactions to just seeing me like this. But, that wasn’t the end of it, as when I turned back to Ashley she was walking right up to me. I was unsure of her next move until she began rubbing her wet hand against my abs as she started to lick the deep crack between my pecs and sucking on my left nipple. The latter was a move that sent a shock through my system immediately. Then, before I could even fully register and understand these intense feelings, Michelle started grabbing onto my left bicep, which I flexed for her as she began to lick and suck on it. Here I was, stuck between two beautiful women that seemingly couldn’t get enough of me. It’s as if my muscles had the ability turn on some sort of hunger or thirst within them that needed to be satiated. Plus, their wet, warm mouths felt like heaven on my skin, almost putting me in a trance. Then, as Michelle was transitioning to licking my tight abs, Ashley had stepped back, now guiding my left hand into her shorts. I really didn’t know how I felt about this, almost as if I was crossing a line, but I had made it this far. Although I had no idea what I was doing, she guided my hand into her vagina, which prompted her to start screaming, in what I can only imagine was pleasure. As I moved my hand around, it was becoming drenched in liquid, which was clearly different from the semen I had all over my abs in the bathroom. With my hand in an awkward position, I did something almost instinctually that pushed Ashley over the edge and further excited me. With greater ease than lifting those boxes, I grabbed Ashley with the same hand, lifted her off of the ground, and placed her on a nearby tall box that was already in the room. As I continued to play with Ashley’s vagina, Michelle decided she wanted a piece of the action. Removing all of her clothes, and expecting me to be able to support her, she jumped, trying to rub her vagina against my abs of steel. Obviously, this wasn’t an issue, so I had her wrap her legs around my massive, shredded back, and I supported her with my free hand. This proper positioning allowed her to frantically rub her clitoris against my abs, which I tightened for her as hard as I could. I really enjoyed the soft skin of her body, especially her breasts, moving up and down my own hard body. In the meantime, Ashley had now taken off her own clothes, basically drenching the box below her. I couldn’t believe this sight, two girls reduced to putty in my hands, me alone somehow able to satisfy the both of them. From my hands to my insane calves, I was covered in their juices, and it felt amazing. I felt so incredibly powerful, but before I could fully cherish it, the girls had had enough. “God Josh, you’re some sort of sex machine, how is this possible,” screamed Ashley as she let out her final moans, falling back against the box she was sitting on. “I wish this would never end, FUCK, I’m orgasming everywhere,” yelled out Michelle as she finally seemed to run dry and stopped rubbing against my abs. With the stock room now a complete mess, Ashley and Michelle appeared beyond exhausted after this ordeal. Gently placing Michelle on another nearby box, the two of them were breathing incredibly heavily, and seemed as if they couldn’t move. Then, I looked down, noticing that my penis had now become fully erect. It had to be at least eight inches long, with a significant thickness that I wasn’t sure I could accurately calculate. Yet, most importantly, I felt like I wanted to reach down and grab it more than ever. That’s when the complete totality of the situation really set in for me. If anything, this was exactly what my parents had warned me about, all I could think about in the moment was sex. I had helped Ashley and Michelle be incredibly sinful, and here I was left standing only wanting more. Leaving the two girls in the room to recompose themselves, I quickly put on my clothes, did my best to hide my large erection, and decided to go outside to get some fresh air. Running to a bench by the lake, I took a seat, taking in a few deep breaths to calm myself. I had been warned about the evils of the world, and here I was, this whole day, being the catalyst for it in others. If I was being honest, I was debating going home, or maybe just staying away from everyone as much as I could. As I was deep in such thoughts, it took some time before I finally noticed that sitting on another bench to the left of me was a guy staring at me. My immediate thought was here we go again, but I really wanted to control myself this time. I was able to keep such urges locked away until now, I should be able to do it again. “So are you the Sullivan Hunk that everyone on campus is talking about,” said the stranger in an almost joking tone, “I’m Stephen, happy to meet a celebrity.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I responded, completely perplexed at what he meant. “Well,” he replied, “Ashley and Michelle have been telling everyone how attractive you and your muscles are. Plus, apparently, you’ve effortlessly made Patrick and Lucas uncontrollably cum themselves. Even if it’s just the first day, stuff like that can build you a reputation.” “Oh my God,” I said as I covered my face with my hands, almost close to tears. “I didn’t mean to do any of that, plus I let the situation with Ashley and Michelle in the storage room get completely out of hand. I just wanted to come to college, make some friends, and learn something new about the world. I’ve never done anything like this in my life. It’s not like I’ve actually cum before…” “Woah, dude, you need to relax,” said Stephen reassuringly, “we definitely need to circle back to that storage room incident, but what do you mean you’ve never cum before?” “Well, growing up, I was homeschooled, so I didn’t have any friends,” I replied more calmly, “and my parents demonized anything sexual, violent, or anything in between really.” “Man, you were repressed as a kid, no wonder you’re all over the place with this,” said Stephen seeming genuinely concerned. “It really is a recipe for disaster, you have the body that everyone dreams of having sex with, but you have no idea what you’re doing, and think you’re somehow a horrible person for having natural biological urges. Now, you’re just running away from people, while failing to cover up your massive boner on a bench outside.” As I attempted, and failed, to better conceal my bulge, I replied, “It just feels so wrong, and ever since I’ve come onto this campus, it just seems like I can’t control it.” “Jesus, of course you can’t control it, the only way to relieve your cock is to actually cum,” chuckled Stephen. “Go masturbate or have sex with one of the dozens of people on campus that are thirsting for you right now. If you just keep avoiding this, it’s always going to feel like an uncontrollable urge that needs to be satiated.” “I guess…but isn’t it still wrong,” I said as I audibly gulped. “Hey, I get it, you were raised to think that stuff like this is sinful, but come on,” Stephen replied, hoping to make me feel better. “You have to come to your own conclusions about sex, but, ultimately, the urges aren’t some sort of master plan to make you evil, their biological needs that should be met in healthy outlets that you see as appropriate. No one can, nor should, make you do anything, but think about your current situation. Do you want to stay like this, or move on and grow?” Honestly, Stephen was making a lot of sense right now. Here I was, suffering, because I didn’t want to allow myself to experience something that felt so natural. Sure, none of the situations I had found myself in today were the prettiest, yet you could argue there was some beauty to them. While I was trying to repress my thoughts and feelings, all of these people were actively enjoying themselves, and they weren’t monsters for doing so. I can’t imagine any of them being sent to eternal damnation for it, so why would I be? Also, I was so tired of these feelings controlling me, if cumming was the only way to get rid of them, actually experiencing sex or masturbation, then that’s what I needed to do now. “Well,” Stephen said as he put his hand on my leg and started to get up, “I really wish you the best of luck, and, whatever you decide, I just hope you aren’t so hard on yourself.” Without even thinking, I uncontrollably blurted out, “can you help me?” Stephen, who’s back was already turned to me, stopped dead in his tracks and replied, “what do you mean?” “I’ve cum in my sleep before obviously, but I’ve never masturbated,” I reluctantly responded, “and this boner is killing me right now.” Stephen turned around, and what was confidence during our previous conversation had now become shock, if not fear. “I just want this to be clear…when I walked over here I had no intention of using you for your body. Christ man, you’re a god among men, and I’d love to help, but don’t feel like you need to give me anything. Plus, I’m just your average looking guy, you could do so much better...” “Stephen, I want this to happen, it’s my choice,” I replied as I began to unzip my jeans and pull them down to my knees with my underwear. Also, to provide greater incentive, I managed to lift my shirt over my head, now revealing my gorgeous physique to Stephen. Out of everyone so far, Stephen was the fastest to a full erection, which was clearly visible through his shorts, and probably around half the size of mine. At first, I thought he had decided against it, with his body frozen in time a few feet away from mine. Then, he began to slowly walk over, looking me up and down, almost reluctant to even sit next to me. He finally managed to build up the courage to sit down, lightly touching my pecs, before retracting his hand. For once, I think I was the comfortable one in the situation. Stephen looked as if he was in a dream, or maybe I was going to say just kidding and walk away. I don’t know what came over me, but I wrapped my arm around him, pushing him closer to me, as I moved his hand to my leg, right next to my monstrous cock. Stephen didn’t move though, he was breathing heavily not because he was sexually attracted, but because he was scared. “I swear…I’m not always like this,” Stephen finally managed to let out, “I’ve just never seen someone like you…you’re basically my dream guy. I can’t wait to give you a hand job, I just need to build myself up to it.” Then, it happened, Stephen managed to barely wrap his hand around my penis. I felt electricity coursing through my body as he began to move his hand up and down the shaft. Something was building up inside of me as light liquid began to appear on the head of my dick. It felt like I could let go of the pleasure at any moment, but I wanted to feel it for as long as I could hold it. It only became harder and harder to do so as he started sucking on one of my nipples and rubbing my dick faster and faster. This was the greatest pleasure I had felt in my entire life, but I wanted to return the favor. As he was playing with my cock, I stuck my hand into his shorts and began to give him a hand job. I was beginning to moan as I got closer and closer to cumming, but Stephen began to breathe incredibly fast and groan loudly just from my touch. This was my first real time, but I was thinking that maybe my pelvic muscles were helping me hold it back for as long as I could. Stephen on the other hand, stood no chance in this situation, beginning to cum all over my hand and his underwear in a matter of seconds. That’s when he did something that truly surprised me. Stephen got off the bench, knelt down in from me, and managed to stick about two and a half inches of my cock into his mouth. Sucking on the head of my dick in particular, brought me even greater pleasure than ever before. But then, something came over me, almost as if biology stepped in, and I went on auto pilot. I gently grabbed the back of his head, pushing it further onto my penis, as I began to rhythmically push my pelvis up and down. At this point, with a max of four inches in his mouth at a time, the pleasure became almost unbearable, and then, it happened. I was unable to hold back, letting out stream after stream of semen into Stephen’s mouth, it seemed endless. Eventually, he couldn’t swallow any further and began choking on it. Yet, my cock wasn’t done, so when he removed it from his mouth, it began to cover his face and clothes. I had no idea how much time passed, but eventually, I managed to stop. I was seriously shaking from the pleasure…how could something that feels so good be so wrong after all? “Holy shit, HOLY SHIT, I think I’ve peaked sexually,” yelled out Stephen, “that was better than any other sexual encounter I’ve had in my life. Man, you’re a natural, you don’t need me at all, you just have to stop thinking so much about it and just fucking do it. Jesus, it’s like that body of yours was made for sex, it just knows.” Everything that Stephen was saying was pretty inappropriate, but I couldn’t help blushing a little. I was so scared of anything sexual earlier in the day, but here I was, feeling like I could actually do this, and it was perfectly acceptable that I could. Also, I was finally beginning to love how much sexual power my muscles actually gave me over people. Playing around with someone like this was such an incredible turn on, and if my body really was the ideal male physique, that should only add to it. With all of that said, I was still far from satiated, it seemed like my body was ready to cum for days. If I was really going to get this out of my system and control my sexual drive to function when I wanted it to, I was going to need more experience. Yet, looking down at Stephen’s exhausted frame, it seemed like I was going to have to turn somewhere else. “Wow Stephen, that was amazing, I had no idea what I was missing,” I said as I put my shirt back on and zipped up my jeans. “You’re telling me,” Stephen responded as he got up from the floor, “but now I need a shower and a change of clothes. I’m actually drenched from head to toe in your cum.” Honestly, my time with Stephen really changed my perspective, both our conversation and the actual sex we had. Ultimately, I think that all of my encounters today were slowly impacting me, and it just took someone sitting me down and talking it through with me to really push me over the edge. With that said, I still have a lot to learn, but for now I think I’m just going to head back to my room and relax for a bit before maybe heading to the dining hall for dinner later. Yet, little did I know that I was in for a completely different night. When I made it back to my dorm room I found Patrick and Ariana sitting on his bed talking. I could immediately tell from the look that they gave me that they wanted a piece of me. Finally, I was ready to take charge for once and have some of my own fun. “Hey Josh, where have you been, we thought you’d be chilling in the room,” asked Patrick, seeming to have some sort of ulterior motive. “Well, I finally got my side of the room in order,” I responded, “and then I guess I’ve just been having some fun with people.” “Oh Josh, we’ve heard exactly what you’ve been up to,” replied Ariana as she got up from the bed, “and we want the Ashley and Michelle treatment.” Stephen was completely right, the word about me has gotten around really fast. Even if I did feel more liberated, it was still embarrassing for people to think of me as some type of man whore. Maybe I can get this out of my system right now and chill out on the sex for a bit, might even be nice to find something more meaningful. With that said, the fact that Ariana and Patrick were aware of my sexual encounters, and interested helping me further explore them, made this a lot easier. So, it was time to stop thinking, and just let my body do what it wanted. Before Ariana could get in another word, I brought her in closer and kissed her on the lips. This triggered something in her, as she came back and started making out with me. This was my first time kissing someone, but something about it felt natural. “Fuck, guess I underestimated ole Josh over here,” said Patrick as he pulled his pants off and started rubbing his dick through his underwear. In that moment, I felt so close with Ariana, and I wanted more. With ease, I picked her up off of the ground as I continued to make out with her. She also seemed to know exactly what to do, wrapping her legs around my waste. This was incredible, I was fully in control of the situation and felt like I was doing the right thing. Then, as we were making out, Ariana began to rub her body against my massive pecs and rippling abs, a clear sign that she was ready for more. That’s when I decided to drop her on my bed and shed some extra clothes. Almost like tissue paper, I grabbed my shirt and ripped it off my body, exposing the torso of a god. With Ariana already getting wet, and Patrick beginning to stroke his cock harder behind me, I ripped the jeans clean off of my body as well, my herculean legs finally able to breathe. All that was left on my body was my boxer briefs, in which an enormous cock was outlined, begging to be freed. Breathing heavily and moaning ever so slightly, Ariana managed to say, “fuck me like there’s no tomorrow Josh, show much how much of a man you really are…” I didn’t need much more encouragement than that to take this to the next level. As Ariana was beginning to take off her clothes, I just decided to rip them off of her body myself, including her panties and bra, watching the fibers tear like nothing under the force of my raw power. Nothing was going to stop me from claiming her as my own in that moment, plus it was also so exciting to know that Patrick was watching us. How it must have felt to see a real man bring his girlfriend to levels of pleasure unlike she had ever experienced. Patrick was visibly, and physically, unable to provide Ariana with what I could offer. Now that she was naked, I sat her up on the bed, brought her closer to me, and started sucking one her breasts. This had brought me so much pleasure in the past, and Ariana’s screams of ecstasy told me it worked just as well for her. As I did this, she wrapped her arms around my back, taking advantage of the position to feel up each and every one of my back muscles. There were so many little ridges and crevasses, all hard as marble to the touch, almost like its own landscape. Behind me, I also noticed that Patrick had finally pulled out his dick and was fully masturbating now, unable to look away. Just being honest, his cock was nowhere near as impressive as mine. Barely able to get a word in between her screams of immense pleasure, Ariana finally said, “we heard how massive your cock was, so we got a large and an extra-large condom for you to try on.” I’m not going to lie, it was such a relief to see her take charge of this. Yes, I wanted to stick my cock into her pussy, but it was still a little scary doing it for the first time. With that said, I didn’t want them to know that, ruing the illusion. I stopped playing with Ariana’s breasts and left her on my bed so that I could go over to Patrick’s desk and grab the condoms. Managing to squeeze my underwear off, past my gigantic, sculpted quads, I revealed my incredible dick to the both of them. Still staring in awe, I passed the large condom to Ariana. “Put it on now,” I powerfully demanded. Not questioning who was in charge, Ariana desperately tried to put it on my cock, failing to fit it around the girth. “Jesus fucking Christ, it’s that big, it’s that fucking big,” stated Ariana as she managed to fit the extra-large condom over my throbbing cock. Finally ready to go, I grabbed Ariana and slowly slipped half of my cock into her tight little pussy. I was not prepared for the pleasure I was experiencing, this truly was heaven on Earth. Taking her off the bed, I started fucking her standing up, harder and harder, faster and faster, deeper and deeper. Her screams of ecstasy only getting louder, I honestly thought I might be breaking her, but she didn’t want me to stop. I was just getting started, but Ariana had orgasmed at least two or three times already, with this finally pushing Patrick over the edge. “Oh my god Josh, your body was made for sex, what you’re able to do, holy shit,” screamed Patrick as his came got all over the bed. Patrick was having the time of his life watching, but Ariana was in some sort of next level trance, unable to say anything audible other than moans, screams, and occasionally saying my name. Wanting to get in on the fun, Patrick quickly took off his clothes and came over to rub my flexing back muscles and rock-solid ass. Hoping to make this fucking more stable, I grabbed my bed with one hand and threw it out the way. This gave me access to push Ariana up against the wall next to my bed, now fucking her with all of my power. I think it was so much that she was actually coming in and out of consciousness in the process. It must have been difficult, but during this, Patrick got up the courage to begin sucking my asshole. I hadn’t experienced this yet, but it added a whole other layer of pleasure to the situation. Before long, I was getting close, my body could only handle so much pleasure. Ariana was at least on her sixth orgasm, but when she realized I was beginning to cum, she had another one. I groaned loudly like a bear conquering his prey. I quickly pulled out of her pussy, her body sliding to the floor, and I ripped the condom off of my exploding cock. Countless streams of cum started covering her face and breasts, with Patrick running over to eagerly have some of it. Whether or not it matters, I had finally lost my virginity, destroying Ariana’s vagina in the process. Now it was time to fully take care of Patrick, who had had his own fun, but needed some personal attention. I grabbed him by the arm and threw him on his bed, a move that definitely turned him on a lot. Almost afraid to ask, Patrick said, “can I fuck your pecs?” Unsure of what he really meant by this, I let him go for it, knowing it would be a fun time. He asked me to lean up against the wall and he climbed up on top of me. With his cock right in front of my pecs, he leaned towards me, placing his hands up against the wall. Then, he began thrusting his cute little cock right between my two pecs. Finally getting what was going on, I started massaging his penis by flexing and unflexing my chest, while also making sure to add a little fun and bounce my pecs up and down every so often. Honestly, he was in so much ecstasy that he looked like he was possessed or something. It didn’t take long before he had an Earth-shattering orgasm all over my monster sized pecs, some even getting some in my mouth. I don’t know why, but this was such a turn on, especially seeing him so exhausted in this position. Realizing there was another extra-large condom on the desk I grabbed it, put it on, and laid Patrick flat on the bed. Without a care in the world, I started to fuck his brains out, giving each other such immense pleasure. They were all right, I really was a sex machine, a god among men, and I loved every minute of it. It didn’t take long before we were both cumming again, and the fun continued seemingly all night long. At this point I’ve lost count over how many times we all orgasmed that night…damn was the room a mess. -------------------------------------------------- The next morning I woke up with my cock still in Patrick’s ass, having fully recovered from the intense workout last night. I couldn’t say the same for Ariana and Patrick though, they were probably going to need to stay in bed the whole day, if not the entire weekend. I still had plenty of energy to spare so I decided to take a shower, hit the gym, and get some breakfast. Having this time to myself, I was really able to think over what fully happened yesterday. Yes, my parent’s teachings completely repressed my sexual desire, but at the same time I didn’t want to become some sexual maniac. Last night, and really all throughout the day, I was able to get a lot of the initial insanity out of my system. Of course I wanted to have more sex, but that didn’t mean that it had to happen 24/7. Ultimately, there had to be some happy middle ground between endless sex and none at all—maybe some actual friendships, if not a relationship, is really what I needed in the mix. Speaking of which, as I was walking back from the dining hall, passed the lobby, when I noticed someone sitting in the main lounge watching television. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was the guy I had body slammed when I was running to take a shower yesterday. I really regret not giving him an actual apology, so I decided to run in and maybe have a little chat with him. In hindsight, this probably wasn’t the smartest idea, as he jumped the minute I entered the room. One, I feel like I can look pretty intimidating after the gym, two, I’ve developed a pretty bad reputation, and three, I pushed the guy to the ground once already. Looking scared out of his mind, the guy yelled out, “Please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry for running into you yesterday, it was a total accident.” Laughing to myself, and sitting down on the couch next to him, I responded, “No, I came in here to apologize to you, I was a total jerk yesterday. Please, if there is anything I could do to make it up to you, let me know.” “Oh, that’s not where I expected this go at all,” he replied, “for a second there I thought I might have been a goner. You don’t need to give me anything though, accidents happen.” “How about I just chill with you and watch whatever this is,” I stated, “I can order us some food and show you I’m not a total dickhead.” “Deal…,” he said, “but are you trying to tell me that you don’t know what Game of Thrones is? Plus, I’m not going to lie, but you kind of smell. Early morning workout?” “I didn’t watch much television growing up, or really have access to the internet, so I don’t really follow this kind of stuff,” I replied. “I can go take a shower though and come back down if you want.” “Huh,” he responded, “I guess we’ll have to start off with episode one then. Also, if we’re being honest, I kind of like the smell,” he said as he blushed, not realizing what he had said until after the fact. Laughing, I said, “Sounds good, I’m Josh by the way.” Still pretty red from his earlier comment, he stated, “I’m Chris…happy to meet you.”
  15. pasidious

    Camjerk 2

    Here is the second part of Camjerk. I hope it's as good as you expect! Please let me know what you think, even if it sucks. Part 1 ______________________________________________ My cock twitched, and I felt a surge of cum shoot into the shaft and launch from the tip into the air, landing on my keyboard, and then more spurts, hitting my face, my shirt, and even more on the keyboard. I shot volley after volley, until it was just dribbling down and onto my hand. I sat there, out of breath, panting, looking at my dick as the remnants of my cum-fest drooled down my hand and my dick. That was a huge load, surprisingly so, after the load I already blew so short of a time ago. I looked back at the screen on my desk, and there he was, the person responsible for my ejaculation. My heart was thumping in my chest. I didn't know how to respond to him. But then it occurred to me that he had the wrong person. He must have me confused with someone else. That's gotta be it. There's no way he's my neighbor. I finally removed my hand from my dick. Everything was a mess, but at this point, I was fully invested in this dude. Nothing would stop me from enjoying this. But what do I say? I wanna see more, and if I tell him he's surely thinking of someone else, he might disappear. But he spoke first. "Dude, you there?" He was simply sitting there now, a concerned look on his face. I didn't like how I couldn't see his entire body anymore, but it was still so hot seeing him from the abs up. His arms were bulging, and he wasn't even flexing. His pecs were jutting out, nipples pointing down, and they had such hot pec cleavage. His abs were clenching as he would lean forward and back in his chair. His obliques were prominent, too. So fucking hot. "Dude?" He called for me again. I looked at his face and he was so cute. He looked worried. I let out a sigh, and I guess I had to say something. Me: i'm here. "Oh okay, you had me worried there for a sec," he said. "Thought maybe you logged off." Me: no i'm here. "Well then don't leave me hangin' dude! How 'bout it? Wanna come over?" He was smiling, and his traps were bulging. I don't know if he was flexing them on purpose, but they were looking pretty big just then. And I felt my dick beginning to plump up again. But I had to come clean. Me: I have to be honest with you, i don't think i am who you think i am, i have no private info in my profile and there's no way you could know who i am. you mustve gotten lucky with my name. It was harder for me to care about my typing and spelling with my hands still covered in jizz. But I'm guessing he didn't mind my less formal style. "No, Mike, I know exactly who you are. I've passed you in the hall a bunch of times and I think you're hot. And uhhh... I hope you don't get mad but... funny thing about ground floor apartments is I can see inside your place. I swear I was just trying to learn more about you to see what you like, and I happened to catch you on this site. Sooo I decided to make my own account and hoped you would join my room." What. The. Fuck. He fucking watched me looking at dudes on this site? Which means he most likely watched me jerk off, too. "Please don't be mad, dude." What the fuck do I say? I mean, I'm definitely putting up better goddamn window treatment, for sure. I looked around and had to make sure no one was watching me this second. I sighed. I looked back at my computer screen and saw his cute face. All the anger I was initially feeling washed away. Well, his cute face AND his big bulging muscles made me rethink my emotions. Me: ok prove to me you know i am who i am. what do i look like? He grinned. "You're about 7 feet tall, have a mullet and a beard, and you like to dance naked listening to Toby Keith." I couldn't help but laugh at the last part. He had to be joking. And then he chuckled. "I'm kidding. You're around 6 feet tall, you have hair kind of like mine... wavy, but a darker brown. Not long, but not exactly short, either. Green eyes. Kind of athletic looking, but hard to tell because you often stay pretty covered up. The few times I've seen you wear shorts your lower legs look pretty thick. You tend to wear button-down shirts, and I believe you were wearing one even today when I saw you earlier." He stopped, keeping that smile on his face. Fuck, though. He was right. And I was wearing a button-down shirt today. Me: how'd you know about the Toby Keith thing? He laughed. "Well, guess I got lucky with that. But dude, was I right about the rest of it?" Me: yeah, i guess you do know who i am "Awesome! So, then, how about it?" Me: i guess this is all a bit too surreal though, i mean how could i believe a dude who can literally grow muscle and get huge would just happen to live in the same building as me AND want to meet me? "Dude you just watched it happen multiple times, and as for seeing how real I am, I guess you'd have to come over to find out." He winked. I pondered the situation for a few seconds. My heart was pounding, in truth. I knew already that I wanted to go meet him, to see how real this all was. Watching him grow in person would be infinitely better than just seeing it on a screen. But I also wanted to have some additional fun, first. Me: alright i think i might just take you up on that offer. but first... I sent that message, and I watched him read it. He sat in that chair, reading his screen, and I was still in awe looking at his muscled body. His round, bulbous shoulders rose and fell as he breathed, his arms bulging at his sides. His triceps really stood out, and it was so hot seeing how much they bulged and how I could see them even from the fronts of his arms. And they still had that vascularity, both arms had a prominent vein running down each that really stood out. "But first what?" he said, but immediately after that there was that telltale "DING" noise. I tipped him again. "Oh fuck, oh fuck..." he pushed himself away from his desk and stood up. His dick was only semi-hard now, but I expected it to grow and harden soon. He grinned. "So you do want me even bigger, huh? Watch." Just hearing him speak now was making my dick harden up again. He stood, arms at his sides, and I watched as his abs clenched. "Ohhh yeah..." he moaned a little. His pecs started to inflate some more, pushing out, growing bigger and bigger. His obliques became even more prominent, really making that V line stand out even more. That V line was so hot. And fuck, his abs. I watched as two new bricks etched themselves out, and he had a perfect 8 pack. He flexed into a double bicep, and I watched his arms rise up into huge boulders. "Watch this," he said. My dick throbbed. He turned around so his back was facing the camera, and holy FUCK. His back was a sight to behold, now covered with muscle. His arms still flexed, I watched them growing and throbbing, pulsing bigger and bigger with each of his heartbeats. "Unnghhhh!" I heard him moan, and his lats were widening more. His wings were flaring, and his V-taper was becoming more and more pronounced. "Oh fuck yeah, this feels so fucking good, dude!" And wow, I've never noticed glutes before, but with his back to me, I could see his ass growing. I could actually see the striations in his ass muscles, and he was even flexing them occasionally. I watched them bulge and contract as they grew. My dick was throbbing so hard, and oozing pre again. AGAIN. His ass was so amazing to look at, and I just wanted so badly to... well, I had to be honest with myself. I wanted to fuck him. "AHH!" My attention snapped back to his growth and I saw him suddenly shoot upward another inch in height. "Oh fuck yeah," he said, softly. FUCK. And his legs were swelling. He dropped his arms and turned back around, and I saw his arms hanging at an unbelievable angle from his body. Those lats were huge, even unflexed. I could now see his quads again as they grew, each head of the muscle clearly defined. His legs were pressing into each other now, and he had to widen his stance. And then... "Ahhhhh" he mostly sighed, and I watched his amazing dick starting to harden. It pulsed bigger and bigger and BIGGER, growing in time with his heartbeats, until it was standing up and hard as a steel pipe. And then it continued growing, thicker and longer. "Fuck yes, I love when my dick grows..." he said. His dick grew at least another two inches longer, and amazingly thick, and it was even beginning to leak pre. He flexed into a most muscular, and even growled a little for me. "Grrrrr!" I didn't even have my hand on my dick, and I came. I exploded. My dick suddenly throbbed harder than I'd ever felt before, and a huge volley of hot white cum shot out and straight up, so high it almost hit the ceiling, but dropped back down and splashed onto my keyboard. And then another shot, hitting my chin. It splattered all over. And then several other shots that continued coating my computer area with my spunk. I relaxed and just let it happen until it was just a slow dribble running out of my tip and down my shaft. He continued flexing on camera the whole time I was cumming, seemingly aware that I had reached my limit of sexual arousal. Or maybe not. I'm guessing flexing is what I'd do, too, if I'd just grown huge muscles, regardless of who was watching or what was going on. I was breathing hard, almost out of breath from my explosion. I could only sit there and watch him flexing those amazing muscles. But then he turned to the camera and walked back to his desk, pulling his chair back behind him and sitting down. Again, his frame took up considerably more space in the video shot than it had before. His shoulders were so wide now they were off the screen. He adjusted the camera upward since he was too tall to stay in the frame after that height increase. "So dude, did you enjoy that?" He said, smiling that smile. His face was even cocky, now. And that made this all that much hotter. Me: what do you think "Sweet! I did too, I love growing so fucking much. I bet you made a mess, huh?" I was becoming overly aware of how much of my spunk was everywhere. I'd probably have to buy a new keyboard altogether. I love how he already knew I loved watching him grow again, and what happened as a result. "So, how about it? You wanna come over?" he asked again. Me: hell yes i wanna come over "FUCK yeah!" he exclaimed. He even pumped his fists into the air. It was cute. It also made his arms flex, which was hot. "I'm on the next floor up in 2C. When can I expect you?" Me: uhhh as much as id like to run to your place right now, i think i ought to clean myself up first. ive made a big mess. give me some time? He laughed a hearty laugh. "Alright alright, but remember I know where you live so you better come over." He flexed his big gun right in front of the camera to emphasize his "threat," and then laughed some more. More of a giggle that time. And god, have I mentioned he was still cute, even as a muscle beast? Me: yeah i know where you live now too ill be there asap "Sweet, dude, can't wait!" He flexed a double bicep one more time, then clicked something with his mouse. The screen went blank and it said "The model is offline." I sighed. My dick was hardening, yet again, as I thought of going to see him for real. Plus that final flex he did before going offline made my heart flutter, too. FUCK! What was I waiting for?! I jumped out of my chair and started removing my clothes. They were covered in jizz. I used my undershirt to wipe off what mess I could from my desk and chair. I'd have to clean it all for real when I could, but I didn't want to waste any more time. I threw my clothes onto the floor near my hamper. I'd have thrown them in, but it just felt strange mixing them with my "normal" dirty clothes. Completely nude, I walked to my bathroom to shower. I didn't want to go see this dude all dirty and sweaty. I turned on the water, waiting for it to heat up. I looked into the mirror, and thought back to what he said about my being "athletic" looking. I guess my own time in the gym has paid off. I had a bit of a chest formed, pecs that were kind of full and pushing out. My arms weren't big or anything, but they were defined. I flexed an arm for myself, and I guess I could admit I had a nice ball of a bicep. And I did have abs, so there was that. Barely a 6 pack, but they were there. I looked down at my calves and remembered how he said I had "pretty thick" lower legs. Yeah, I guess my calves might even be my best muscle, really. I ran a lot, even before starting going to the gym on a more regular basis. I loved how they would bulge when I walked. I always thought big calves were sexy. Steam was permeating the air, and I realized the water was hot already. I flexed for myself once more, thinking about how great it must feel to grow. My dick twitched and started to grow a bit, but I went and adjusted the water temperature so I could shower. I stood in the shower, feeling the water washing over my body. My dick remained in a semi-hard state. My mind was picturing... wait, I never even got his name! Well, whatever his name is, I kept picturing and replaying in my mind the times that he grew on my computer screen. I had to keep refocusing on the task at hand; showering quickly. My dick kept twitching and pulsing, wanting to grow hard, and then I'd be tempted to jerk off again. No time for that. I washed all the jizz off my body, and made sure to shampoo my hair really well. I'm sure I got some cum there, too. And then the image of him when he was still skinny as a rail popped into my head. Watching him throw his head back as his shoulders broadened for the first time, and flexing his skinny arm and watching his bicep take form and swell. FUCK my dick was growing fast. Soon it was standing straight up. I shuddered, and kept my hands away from my dick as I rinsed off the remaining soap from my body. I hopped out of the shower, my dick bouncing as I did, and toweled off. I needed to get moving. I didn't want my "date", for lack of a better term right now, to be kept waiting. I went to my bedroom and quickly got dressed, pulling on a simple black T-shirt and cargo shorts. I went back to the bathroom and fixed my hair so it wasn't all over the place, and I couldn't help but notice that I did look pretty athletic. My shirt was hugging my body quite nicely. I never bothered to really check myself out, but my "date" made me start thinking about it when he said I looked athletic. I was actually really happy that the gym was doing me some good. I put my shoes on and left my apartment, being sure to lock the door behind me. I headed up the stairs, and then made my way to the end of the hallway where 2C was. My heart was thudding in my chest, pounding faster and faster as I approached the door. I wasn't sure what to expect. I mean, I had an image in my mind of what would be standing in the doorway when the door was opened, but this all seemed too surreal, like I was dreaming. I was so nervous. I took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. I couldn't believe what I saw when the door opened. It was him. But, it was... pre-transformation him. He was shorter than me, maybe around 5'9", and he was super skinny. "Hey," he greeted me, smiling. He was fully clothed again, wearing a black T-shirt, like mine, and another pair of red gym shorts. My mouth had to have been hanging open. I was expecting the muscle-bound guy who I saw on the Camjerk website! "Come in, dude!" he said as he stepped aside. I tentatively stepped forward, entering his apartment. His place was similarly laid out. The kitchen area was just inside the doorway, and beyond was the living room area. To the left was a short hallway that led to the bedroom and bathroom. His place was pretty clean for a guy so young. I mean, I wasn't much older, but usually 21 year-olds aren't so focused on cleanliness. "I, uhhh, suppose you might be wondering why I'm this size again." I nodded. "Funny thing about my ability is when the source is cut off, I begin to shrink back to this size. Which is okay! I love to experience it over and over again." He grinned at me. That face... up close, and real... it was even cuter. He was so attractive. I felt my dick twitch. I started to wonder what his plan was, if he had one at all. Was he going to grow again for me? Was he going to have me on cam with him while he got tips from other people? I realized just then that I was making this awkward. I hadn't even said anything to him yet. "Yeah! I mean... I'm sure it does feel great. To grow, I mean," I finally blurted out. I was stuttering. "I'm Zach, by the way. I realized earlier that I never told you my name. Come on, let's go sit. Want anything to drink?" he asked. "Nah, man, I'm okay for now." "You sure? I've got beer, now that I'm old enough to buy it," he chuckled. I smiled, and laughed a little with him. "No, man, I'm good. For now, anyway." He gestured towards the sofa in the living room. It was pointed at a surprisingly large TV that was mounted on the wall. We both walked over to it, and he sat down. I sat down next to him, and we both didn't say anything for a few seconds. I didn't know what to say, really. I just stared at the blank TV screen as though there was something on. I had to say something, though. This felt too awkward, and I wanted to see where things went. "So, what's the plan?" I asked. He giggled. "I don't know, dude. I wasn't even sure you'd come over, to be honest. But, uhhh, I just wanna finally say it in person. You're hot." He blushed just then, his face turning bright red. I chuckled a little. "You know I think you're hot already. I came like, three times watching you on cam. Made a mess of everything. Didn't even touch myself for at least one of those times. And you're super cute." I felt the blood rush to my face and knew I was turning red as well. He grinned. "So, I have to ask, are you gonna try to grow again?" He smiled a mischievous, almost evil smile. "Of course, dude. Like I said before, I wanna see how much fun we can have without computers separating us." "Well, then, do you wanna go to your computer so you can get back on cam?" "Oh no, dude, that's just one way. A tip is like appreciation, right? So, there's other ways I can feel... appreciated." The smile that followed that statement was definitely evil. I felt my dick stir. He then said, "Have I mentioned yet that you look really hot? I've never seen you wear such a tight shirt before. Nice pecs." He nodded towards my chest, and I guess my chest was pushing it out a bit. And then he put his hand on my leg, and slowly slid it down toward my knee. Oh god, my dick was definitely growing and pulsing now. I leaned toward him, and he toward me, and we kissed for the first time. It was a soft kiss, light, but it felt so nice. My dick responded with a throb, and butterflies entered my stomach. We smiled at each other. "Ready?" he asked. Fuck. I wasn't sure I'd be able to keep from cumming too soon. "H-how are you gonna do it?" I asked in response. "Just play along, and you'll see," he said, almost in a whisper. "You're already hard," he said, definitely in a whisper that time. He nodded toward my crotch. He lightly brushed his hand over it, and it made me shudder. He took his hand away, and flexed his skinny arms. There was barely a mound rising up on each. It was almost something you'd expect to see as a joke, and I felt ashamed for even thinking that. "Feel them, Mike," he said, still whispering. He said to play along, and my heart was pounding. I reached my hands over, and placed them on his biceps... or what would usually be considered biceps, had there been any there. I rubbed them, squeezed a little, and let my fingers slide along the length of his arms. "Now feel my chest," he commanded, a little louder this time. I put my hands on his flat chest, and felt it through his shirt. I let my hands run from one side to the other, and even ran them down to his stomach. His abs weren't there anymore, but his stomach wasn't exactly soft, either. My hands ran back up his torso, and I let them graze his shoulders. Then up to his traps and neck. "Oh fuck, oh fuck... yeah, this feels amazing, dude. I'm picturing it, what it'd be like if I was bigger, and you feeling me up, and I can feel it. Oh fuck, it's happening... unnghhh." And holy fuck. He threw his head back, like he did when he first grew on Camjerk, and I saw it happening again. For real. His shoulders were widening, growing, rounding out. They were getting bigger. And his traps were slowly taking shape, rising up slightly, swelling. I saw some movement under his shirt, and his chest was beginning to push out. Two mounds were slowly taking shape under the fabric, and I could feel my dick throbbing in response. FUCK! He raised his head again, looking at me, smirking. "This feels even better than before, dude." He straightened his arms out, and started flexing them again. This time, though, his biceps were taking shape. He flexed, and then unflexed, then flexed again. Each time, his biceps bulged up bigger than before. "Fuck yeah, oh yeah," he'd grunt with each flex. He squeezed out one final flex with his arms, and they stopped swelling. "Oh god, dude, that felt so good." My dick was throbbing so hard in my shorts, and I could feel the wetness of pre leaking into the fabric. FUCK I didn't want to cum so soon, but I didn't know if I could take much more. I didn't want to soil my clean shorts already, although the pre was already kind of doing that. He kept his arms flexed, and they were already pretty hot. Nicely shaped, bulging up, and I could already see those veins from before. But then he took his right hand and placed it under my chin, and pulled my face to his and kissed me. Hard. "Mmmmf" I gasped with his mouth on mine. His tongue entered, and I attempted to wrestle it with my own. I felt his hand running up my leg, and I mean up, not down like last time, and I shuddered. If he touched my dick, I'd probably cum. Luckily he pulled away, and broke the kiss. "You ready for more?" he asked, somewhat cockily. "Dude, I don't know if I can keep from cumming..." I bashfully responded. He glanced at the tent I was pitching, and smirked. "Duh, dude. That's the point. If I'm not making you cum, then I'm not doing my job. And, uh, I'll tell you now, it helps." And then he grabbed my wrists with his hands and placed them on his newly formed pec muscles. "Ohhh yes..." he breathed. I took the hint and let my hands press and feel his now harder chest, and let my hands roam over his newly formed muscles. I made my way to his arms, and they felt way better than before. They were harder, and felt muscly. I moved my hands to his legs and prodded them through his shorts, and they too were more muscled. I heard him gasp. "Shit, dude, I can feel it coming again. Oh god, yeah, here it comes, it's happening!" He closed his eyes, and his mouth was hanging open as the sensation washed over him. God it even looked like it felt good. My dick was oozing pre, throbbing, and my shorts were getting wetter and wetter. And then I saw it happening. He was swelling all over. His shoulders were growing bigger, wider, and I could see his traps rising up again. This time they became more pronounced, pushing the collar of his T-shirt up. His chest was pushing out of his shirt, creating definite outlines in the fabric. His eyes snapped open, and he grinned. "Fuck yeah, dude, I wanna grow so big for you," he said, and I felt my dick spasm. I was so close to exploding into my shorts. I could feel it. And then I saw his lats taking form again, pushing out against the sides of his shirt. He lifted the bottom of his shirt and his abs were taking shape again, getting back some definition. And his legs, I saw them pushing up against his shorts as he sat there. Then, he flexed his arms. They bulged, bigger than seconds before, pushing up into the fabric, filling the space that was left in the sleeves of his shirt until they tightened. He straightened his arms and flexed again, grunting, and the sleeves were even tighter, digging into his skin. I felt the pressure in my crotch reach its peak as he flexed his arms, and I felt the sharp sensation of an ejaculation erupting from my balls and into the shaft of my cock, shooting through its length and out of the tip. "FUCK!" I yelled, as I felt shot after shot of cum shooting into my shorts, a hot wet sensation expanding throughout. "Oh fuck," I said again. I shuddered, and I heard Zach chuckle. I looked over at him, and he had an evil glint in his eyes, and a smirk on his face. "Dude, you just came for me, and--oh fuck--this is about to get--ungghh--really fun!" His neck thickened and his voice deepened a little. His traps swelled upward again. He stood up from the sofa and planted himself in front of me, and I caught a glimpse of his calves swelling and bulging. He caught my gaze and said "It's only just beginning," and flashed that smile again. "Unnghhfuck" he moaned, and he started growing. His chest was really swelling fast, pushing out, pressing into the fabric of his shirt, causing stress lines to form. His shoulders were broadening again, growing bigger and bigger, and his sleeves were riding up his arms. What little space left in his sleeves was gone, and now even unflexed, his arms completely filled them. And fuck, his legs were pressing into his shorts, now. Once again, he looked like a junior bodybuilder, and was still growing. And then I felt my dick starting to harden again. Jesus, I wonder how much I could cum in one day? My balls were producing cum just for Zach. "Ohh yeah, I love this part, don't you?" My attention was brought back to Zach when he spoke, and I quickly realized what he was going to do. He had his arms raised, and I was excited to see it happen. "Unghh" he grunted suddenly, and he grew upward by maybe an inch, surprising even him. Small tears could be heard as his shirt was giving up the fight to contain his torso. "No fair! I'm flexing out of this shirt!" he exclaimed, and I guess I had to agree, it's hotter to see him flex out of a shirt. My dick agreed with a throb. He raised his arms up, and then BAM! Flexed into a mind-blowing double-bicep, his arms exploded with size, and the enormous sound of tearing cloth resounded through the apartment. RRIIIIIIP!!! The sleeves exploded, ripping all the way to the collar of his shirt, the sleeves reduced literally just to shreds. "FUCK YEAH!" he exclaimed. He took the remains of his shirt and ripped the rest from his body, leaving his torso bare. "Fuck that shirt, dude. I want you to see these muscles!" "OH fuck, Zach..." I gasped, my dick throbbing, pitching a huge tent in my shorts. "Yeah, dude. Fuck yeah. Getting fucking huge, right?" I nodded rapidly, feeling pre leaking from my dick again into my already soggy shorts. He grinned, but shook his head. "No, no I'm not. This is small. You wanna see me get huge? Come on, we're not behind keyboards anymore. Make me huge, dude!" He bent down and flexed his arm in my face. The bicep bulged up, huge, with a large vein running its length. I felt my inhibitions disappear with that muscle bulging in my face, and I moved my face closer and gave it a kiss. I kissed his bicep, and then sucked a little on the peak. I licked it, and then ran my tongue all around it. I heard Zach chuckle a bit, which then turned into a small moan. "Ummff..." I stood up, grasping his arm with my hands, and stood face to face with him. He kept his arm flexed, and I squeezed it with my left hand. But then I took my right hand and started rubbing him all over, starting with his pecs. I poked the now larger muscles, feeling the rocks they'd become. So fucking hard. I ran my hand to his abs, and traced my finger along the crevices between the bricks, and I could feel them clenching with his breaths. My hand wandered back up to his lats, and then to his back, where a vicious terrain of muscle had developed. My left hand never left his hot bicep, the muscle pulsing under it. My right hand wandered up to his traps, and fuck, they felt so amazing. I loved traps, and I knew Zach did, too. "Oh god, yesssss..." Zach breathed. And then I bent my knees and put my face near his chest, and ran my tongue up his pec cleavage. "Oh fuck, dude, FUCK!" I could feel Zach shudder beneath my hands, and I knew I had to be doing amazing things, priming him for an epic growth spurt. I brought my hands down, both of them, and put them on his ass. His glutes had grown a little, and I squeezed each cheek. I felt him flex, and my dick throbbed, squirting more pre into my shorts. "Oh god, yeah, fuck yeah, bro it's coming, get ready... watch me, look at what--unnghh--you've done to me...." I stepped back, and got a good look at him as he stood there. His mouth was hanging open again, almost like he was moaning with no sound. His arms were hanging at his sides, and I noticed his triceps were bulging. I saw his chest heaving from his heavy breathing, and then I saw something else. His chest was growing. His pecs were ballooning outward, swelling, as his nipples pointed more and more downward. And then I saw his traps rising up towards his ears as his shoulders broadened even more. "Ohhhhh yeahhhh this feels so good!" he moaned. He started to flex his chest, bouncing his pecs. His abs were developing further, becoming more and more defined, and it was definitely an 8-pack again. Watching his abs clenching with his breathing and movement was so fucking hot. And his obliques were becoming more defined as well, making that V-line really stand out, and fuck, who doesn't find a V-line sexy? But then I heard a soft rip. I looked toward the source, and I realized his legs were growing, too. His quads had gotten so big his shorts looked painted on, and then I heard another rip. "Fuuuuck..." Zach whispered. "Gonna flex, dude, make these shorts disappear..." he whispered again. And then he did it. He flexed his quads as hard as he could, and his shorts exploded all the way up to the waistband, his legs bulging with pure muscle, huge defined quads exposed to the air. His shorts were just flaps of cloth hanging from an elastic band around his waist. And his legs were still growing. He then took a moment to flex his calves, and they too were growing bigger and bigger. But then I noticed his arms. They were being pushed farther away from his body by his growing, swelling lats. And what lats they were! FUCK! They were becoming wings, and his arms were growing, too! He flexed his right arm, looking at it lustfully. It exploded with size, peaking high into the air, veins wrapping all around. He flexed his other arm, and it was even bigger. He was beyond bodybuilder big, now, and I felt a strong compulsion envelop me. I stepped forward, pressing my body into him. My hard dick pressed against his abs, and I wrapped my arms around him, feeling his back muscles. I placed my hands on his ass feeling the insanely hard muscle. I squeezed like I did before, and his ass was rock hard. FUCK! I was grinding my dick into his body, and I felt the cum welling up from my balls as an imminent ejaculation was developing. And then my dick exploded, shooting more cum into my already wet shorts, and I continued pressing my dick into his hard body. Shot after shot of cum squirted into my shorts, and I moaned. Zach chuckled. "I love how much you're enjoying this," he said. He flexed his arms, and I reached up and felt them. "You just came again, and--fuck--I can feel it coming." Butterflies entered my stomach again as I realized he was going to grow more. "Ahhh! AHH!" he yelled, as he shot up several inches in height, soon towering over me. His body was expanding in every direction now, growing more and more, packing pounds of muscle onto his frame. "Oh god, this is bigger than I've ever gotten before!" His height was continuing to increase, and his muscles continued growing. The waistband of his shorts snapped off, and the remains fluttered to the floor, and he now stood completely nude. He turned around, and flexed his biceps, making his back bulge, and his ass was phenomenal. His glutes were so muscled and big, and I realized now that I wanted nothing more than to stick my dick into his ass. I dropped my shorts, finally freeing myself of the mess I was wearing. My dick sprang out, hard again already. Or maybe I never went soft. It's hard to be soft around this much muscle. Zach had to be around 6'5" now, and considerably taller than me. And definitely more muscular. But he stood there, flexing his biceps, with his back to me. He then straightened his arms and finally flexed his triceps, and holy shit, they were amazing. His triceps were perfect horseshoes, and absolutely humongous. And yes, from behind, his traps were really evidently huge. He almost looked like he had no neck. But, he kept his back to me. I could hear my own breathing as I looked at him and lusted after his body. My eyes drifted back to his ass, and I could see striations in his glutes, and I felt my dick throb. I stepped forward, and pressed the head of my dick into his crack. He gasped. "There's the fuckin' tip I want, dude," he said, gasping again, as I pressed harder. "But I need more than just the tip. Give me all of it." I didn't hesitate, and pressed myself all the way into him, and it felt amazing. It felt like we were two puzzle pieces meant to fit together. His hole was so hot, and I could feel his muscles clenching around me like a loving caress. I started fucking him from behind, ramming myself into him. The waves of pleasure radiating around my body were like nothing I've ever felt, and Zach started grunting and moaning. "Oh fuck, dude, yeah, fuck me, unghhhh," he moaned. "This is--oh fuck--the biggest tip I've ever--nnnggggg--gotten!" And then I saw it. Every time I thrusted into him, he grew and bulged all over. Another thrust, and his muscles swelled. And then again, only this time his height increased more. I was already getting close to cumming, and I increased the fervor of my fucking. More and more I fucked him, and he continued getting bigger and bigger, grunting with each thrust. I felt the unmistakable pressure building up in my crotch, and I knew I was gonna cum. "Fuck, Zach, I'm gonna cum!" "Do it, dude. Fucking cum in me," Zach breathed, his massive body heaving. And that was it. He clenched around my dick once more, and I felt the explosion take place that launched cum through my shaft and into his ass. I continued thrusting into him, feeling shot after shot of cum leaving the tip of my dick. And fuck, it was a lot. I noticed there was even some dribbling out of his hole. I've never cum this much before at once, much less in an entire day. My dick was wild for Zach. "NNghhhhhaaahhhhh!" Zach moaned loudly, and from behind him I saw his own cum launching into the air as he shot his huge load all over the room, hitting the walls, furniture, even the ceiling. He had to be over 7 feet tall, much taller than me now. But then I heard a familiar noise. A "DING" sound. I heard Zach chuckle. I looked around, and saw a red light. It was attached to a fucking camera! I looked at Zach, who'd turned around to face me. "Zach, what the fuck..." I started, but he spoke over me. "Mike, dude, that tip was for you." And then I felt my entire body throb, and immense pleasure surged through my limbs. I was growing.
  16. Synopsis: Aron is an 18 year-old muscle obsessed college freshman who masturbates to muscular guys online. His favorite videos to watch are those of The Muscle Gut Club, four muscle gods who make a living sharing their size and strength with the online world. Steven is a muscle obsessed college junior who likes The Muscle Gut Club videos as well, though he hates himself for enjoying something so blatantly homosexual. Life becomes complicated for them both when the club leaps from the cyber world and into the real one. Aron goes down a path that leads to his wildest fantasies, while Steven takes a darker road. There will be muscle worship; there will be sex; there will be humiliation; there will be revenge; and there will be growth. No ones lives with be the same, including those of the club members in this 38 chapter long, muscle filled, character driven story told from 6 characters' points of view. Come and meet The Muscle Gut Club. Chapter One: Aron Aron Ocampo sat in his darkened room with only the faint glow of his laptop screen illuminating his face. His cock was in his right hand, dripping with pre-cum and steadily growing harder becoming so engorged with blood that it almost hurt. A pleasurable hurt. In his other hand, a tube of lotion, ready to lubricate his manhood. On the laptop he watched intently as a muscle stud moved closer to the camera filling more and more of the screen with his immense size. He was standing in a Starkly decorated living room. Clad only in a tiny red poser that could barely contain his bulging manhood the young muscle monster began to flex. His neck was astonishingly thick. It blended into two mountainous traps that met two cannonball delts. His arms were 19 inches around and framed a pair of perfect slab-like pecs that jutted out so far you could eat off of the shelf they created. He struck a front double bicep pose followed by a most muscular. The muscle god was not lean, but Aron didn’t care. He liked his men big and this fine specimen fit the bill. His muscle gut stuck out just past his pecs, obviously stuffed with a large high protein meal to fuel the muscle bull’s growth. Aron began to slowly stroke his erect little cock. The camera panned down to focus on the muscle god’s thick legs. They were like tree trunks. The monster legs were so big they almost made the meat between them look small, but Aron knew that was only an illusion. That cock was not small. He had seen it many times before. Aron stroked himself faster now. There came a knock. The muscle monster swaggered over to the door and opened it revealing a tiny pale twink, so skinny and short it was laughable but Aron couldn’t laugh. He was just like him, a pathetically small and weak boy who could never compare to a real man like the muscle god who made his cock throb with pleasure. “You came to worship me, your master?” The muscle god’s voice was deep and he spoke with authority. “Yes master,” Said the twink, clearly intimidated. He wore nothing, save for a pair of boxers. Aron wished he was in his position and could be in the presence of such impressive muscle. Lucky bastard he thought The muscle god pulled the twink into the room with one powerful arm so fast that the little fellows feet momentarily left the floor. He landed approximately six inches from the muscle god. The twink’s head only reached his master’s chest. He looked like a schoolboy next to a full-grown man. The muscle man’s biceps were bigger than his legs! Aron continued to stroke himself, slower now. He had to pace it just right. The muscle god handed the little twink a bottle of baby oil. “Get to it shrimp,” he said with a grin as he flexed his huge arms. He looked at his muscle obviously impressed with himself. “God, I’m fucking big,” he bellowed. The little shrimp began to oil his muscle master. He rubbed and caressed each body part. The pecs seemed to be his favorite part and he paid them special attention. He got on tippy toes to kiss them up and down as the muscle god squeezed and relaxed. Squeezed and relaxed. The twink began to suck on the nipples making the muscle god moan with pleasure. “Oh yeah, worship my monster pecs.” “Yes master.” The twink’s little cock was growing pushing out the fabric of his boxers. The muscle monster’s cock was growing as well, straining his tiny posers. Aron began to stroke his manhood faster now. The climax was coming and he wanted to time it perfectly. “You worship my muscles well. Now how about you worship this.” The muscle god grabbed his bulge. At-least 2 inches of his cock was sticking out of the top of his posers. “Fuck ‘em,” said the muscle monster as he pulled off his posers with a loud RIP revealing his 8-inch python. “I outgrew them months ago.” “They fit perfectly to me,” said the twink with a smile. “Shut-up and suck,” commanded the muscle god. He pushed down on the twink’s shoulders and the little guy collapsed to his knees. Almost as fast as he hit the ground he had the cock in his mouth and began to suck with enthusiasm and glee. Aron watched longingly. God, I wish it was me. The twink deep-throated the whole cock, sucking it and pleasing it from balls to tip. He twisted his head from side to side working the thick veiny shaft with such skill that the muscle god was high on pleasure. He threw his head back and moaned, “yes, yes!” Aron was stroking his own cock in almost perfect rhythm with the twink’s sucking motions. The spasms came slow at first and then faster. He was about to blow. “I’m coming. I’m coming,” the muscle monster began to shout. The twink stopped sucking. Still on his knees he looked up at the towering behemoth above him. Its cock aimed square at his face. The twink closed his eyes. Aron closed his eyes. The muscle god blew several huge loads all over the twink’s face. Aron shot his cum into a strategically placed garbage can under his desk. Aron loosed the grip on his cock and took in a few deep breaths. Some cum had made its way onto his hand and he was sweating slightly. The twink’s face was covered in a layer of muscle man spunk, thick and creamy white. He looked like he fell head first into a bowl of yogurt. It oozed by his eyes and dripped from his chin. The twink began to lick the warm cum from his face. “That’s right boy. Suck it all in. You aint leaving here until every drop of that cum is in you.” The huge stud placed his hands on his muscle gut and began to laugh as the twink continued to eat his cum with audible MMMs. The screen went black and Aron was left feeling empty now that the video had ended. He knew it was only a 10-minute video when he purchased it for $50, yet somehow he thought it would go on longer, or at least hoped as much. He had purchased the video from the Muscle Gut Club website. The Muscle Gut Club was a group of four college aged men dedicated to growing their bodies and sharing their progress with adoring fans the world over. With a combination of free youtube videos showcasing their lives and hardcore videos on their for sale site, they took the Internet’s muscle fetish community by storm. The four muscle gods lived together, ate together, and pumped iron together. Aron made his way over to the club’s youtube page, and clicked on one of their older videos: Muscle Gut Club Protein Bloat. The whole club was sitting on a huge black leather sofa. Edmund Moreno, the junior competitive bodybuilder, sat on the far left. His dark brown locks fell just to his earlobes His tanned skin and square jaw were to die for. In the middle sat the two muscle bears, the weightlifters, Brendon Lane and Daniel Hogan. Brendon was smaller here than in the video Steven had just paid $50 for. He still had the same mocha skin, short neatly trimmed beard, and bloated muscle gut. Daniel, the Irish American was pale, hairy, and sported a lumberjack style beard. On the far right sat Thomas Patel, the Indian fitness model and physique competitor. He was by far the smallest of the bunch, the only one under 6 feet and 200 pounds, but his 160 pounds of lean muscle packed on a 5 foot 8-inch frame made him an impressive site. Thomas was hairless save for the short, neatly combed black hair on the top of his head. All four of the studs were wearing nothing but briefs (strained at the seams). In front of them was a table filled with high protein delights. There was a family sized bucket of KFC fried chicken, four steak fajitas, a pound of crispy bacon, 8 hamburgers, and a platter of bbq wings piled so high as to form a mountain in the center of the table. Aron was always impressed by the club’s eating ability and this video was over one-year-old. Surely they could eat twice this now since they had all grown. Edmund was the first to speak. He spread his arms wide. “We are going to eat all of this. It’s enough food for 16 normal people, but we aren’t normal. We’re fucking gods.” He flexed his biceps and the other’s followed suite, though his had the most impressive peaks of the bunch. “What are we celebrating boys?” asked Edmund. “My powerlifting meet,” said Daniel. “The success of my photoshoot,” said Thomas. “Being the biggest motherfucker here,” shouted Brandon with a pat of his gut and a laugh. “And I’m celebrated the end of my bulk. After this it’s time to get shredded for my next competition,” said Edmund, “let’s feed these muscles”. At once these half naked muscle gods greedily dove into the food like they hadn’t eaten in days. Bite after bite, so fast it was a wonder no one got hurt. They grabbed and shoved and gnawed in the sexiest spectacle of gluttony on the web. Four alphas feeding their growing physiques, trying to satiate their oversized appetites. The club members began to rub and pat each other’s distended bellies, laughing at, and admiring the damage done. Aron was growing hard again, and so were the members of the club. The gentle creak of Aron’s bedroom door opening startled him. He quickly closed the video. His heart raced. Mrs. Rita Ocampo, Aron’s mother, entered the dim room and stood just inside the door. She wore a silk night gown and a tired expression. “It’s 1 am,” she said. “Yeah.” Aron did not turn around. He slyly slid his cock back into his pants. “What were you doing Aron?” “Nothing! Just getting ready for bed.” Aron closed his laptop and turned around with a pout. “Can you knock next time mom. You know I’m old enough for some privacy.” His room had no lock. Parent’s rules. “You still live under my roof.” Not for long. “But I will knock next time,” She said, rolling her eyes. When his mother had gone Aron took a deep breath. One of his biggest fears was his parents discovering him watching gay porn or any material that could be seen as homoerotic in nature. Aron discovered he was gay, or rather accepted the fact, when he was 16. His parents had no clue to their son’s true nature as far as he knew and Aron did everything he could to keep it that way. His parents did not approve of the lifestyle and considered it a terrible sin. He had had hopes of sitting his parents down on his 18th birthday and telling them the truth, but his 18th came and went 2 months ago with not a peep. Instead he remarked to a classmate, within earshot of his father, how hot his neighbor’s 19-year-old daughter was, all in an attempt to keep the façade intact. It doesn’t matter. In a month I’ll be in college, free to do what I want and be what I want. Aron smiled at the thought as he crawled into bed, before drifting into a dream land populated with muscle men. Chapter Two: Steven Steven Hess stood naked in his cramped bathroom facing the mirror. His expression was one of disappointment. In 3 weeks I’ll be back in college with this same pathetic body, he thought. Standing at an even 6 feet, with a flabby 180 build, he not an impressive sight. Clothed, he could suck in his paunch and pass for fit to the untrained but here, standing naked there was no hiding his lack of definition. He grabbed at 3 inches of flab on his stomach and shook it with a frown. He performed a front double bicep only to discover there was hardly any peak on his 14.5 inch arms. He was disgusted and only grew more disgusted the longer he stared at his reflection. Still he stared. He squeezed his soft pale pecs and flexed his invisible abs. He left the bathroom in a huff and proceeded to get dressed in a pair of blue denim shorts and a light gray t-shirt. Steven sat at his computer desk. A few thin rays of morning sun speckled his shirt, warming him. But Steven did not want to be warm. He got up to turn on his air conditioner and close his blinds, choosing to sit in cool darkness. Muscle Gut Club. The thought seemed to come from nowhere. Muscle Gut Club. An inner voice seemed to call out for him to watch their videos. I thought these urges were gone. I thought I was cured of these sinful thoughts. He shook his head in anger. Steven had first discovered the club’s videos when he was 18, two years ago. He had started working out at the time and the club served as motivation for him. Their early videos consisted of mostly flexing, workouts, and eating. Steven hoped to look like them. However, his efforts proved fruitless. After eight months in the gym he had gained 10 pound and half of that he believed to be fat. Steven came to the conclusion that the club members must be on steroids, that anyone with big muscles must be on steroids. Steven had decided he would never defile his body with such impure and dangerous compounds so he quit that working out business. Still, he continued to watch Muscle Gut Club videos, even as they grew more sexual in nature. Where once the club would do a video fully clothed (very tight clothes of course) they would now do them in boxer briefs. Steven masturbated to several of their videos, especially the ones focused on Edmund, the bodybuilder. I’m not gay. I’m not gay. I’m just hormonal and young. Everything makes me horny. There’s nothing wrong with this he would tell himself. The more he said it, the less he believed it until he forced himself to stop watching Muscle Gut Club videos once and for all. His abstinence lasted all of a week when he discovered that he went to the same college as the club. There videos were filmed off campus in a private home so there was nothing in them to give away the location. There was no hiding their faces, though. Steven was walking to the dining hall and the four muscle gods walked towards him, Brendon, Thomas, Daniel, and Edmund, Oh Edmund. From that point on Steven was at war with his homosexual desires. Now he sat in is dim room faced a decision. Listed to the voice: Muscle Gut Club or fight it. He chose to listen. I’ll stop tomorrow. It’s no big deal. Steven opened his laptop and immediately went to the clubs YouTube channel. He would not pay for one of their videos. He scrolled through and selected the video titled “Edmond Dominates Benny the Twink.” He stopped himself. No, no. You’re not a faggot Steven. Stop this. Yes, you are. You’re just a muscle loving faggot who’ll never have any muscle of his own. No I’m not, I have a girlfriend. Yes, you are, she’s just a cover. No I’m not! Steven slammed the computer screen shut. “Goddammit,” Steven shouted as he bolted up from his desk. Pacing the room, he hummed to silence the voices making war in his head. Steven had just woken up but now he eyed his bed, contemplating it. Rest may help me. I’ll just close my eyes. He slid under the covers. In no time he was lost in sleep and a dream took him. Steven could not tell where he was, outside or in. A dry fog surrounded him and obscured the boundaries of his vision. Is it day or night? He lay on scarlet satin seats in black pajama bottom with no top. A roll of soft fat curled over the pajama’s waistband as he leaned up to further survey is surroundings. The bed was so large that the edges of it were lost in the fog. The thought to roll entered his mind and so he did it. He rolled and rolled like a child in the grass but stopped when he realized he would not reach the end. He peered deep into the fog. A shadow seemed to take form in the haze. It moved towards him, slowly. “Hello,” Steven called out. No reply. Still the shadow moved closer, growing larger and clearer. “Hello,” he called again. “Where am I? What is this place?” Again there was no reply. The figure was nearly upon him. It was clearly that of man, tall with broad shoulders. The fog seemed to part before him and Steven saw his face. It was Edmund Moreno. His chiseled jawline could have been carved from stone. Edmond stared at Steven with is light brown eyes. His lips formed a cocky smile. He wore a charcoal grey suit with a white shirt unbuttoned at the top. A gold band was on his ring finger. Steven looked at his own hand and found a matching gold band that he had not noticed before. His heart skipped a beat. Edmund’s arms stretched the fabric of the shirtsleeves. His brood chest pulled at the material around the buttons. He unbuttoned his suit jacket and pealed it off his massive frame, then slowly undid each button on the white shirt, working his way lower until he had revealed his washboard abs. Steven had grown completely hard. He pushed his boner down in shame but the iron hard cock was too rigid. It could not be tamed. The muscle god flexed his biceps and ripped open the shirtsleeves along the seam before throwing the shirt into the fog. He motioned to undo his belt and as he did so his meaty pecs bounced with ever movement of his arms. Steven was now jerking off furiously to quell his raging boner. Edmund lowered his pants revealing meaty, striated thighs, and an impressive cock. It was thick, veiny and clearly rock hard but it was so large it hung low and heavy under its own weight. Every part of him was impressive. Steven salivated and rose to his knees, still beating his meat. Suddenly Edmund lunged forward, stopping just short of forcing Steven back. His mammoth manhood knocked Steven in the face. It was more impressive up close, truly a beautiful sight. Steven took it into his mouth and began to suck. He sucked with passion and desire as if there was nothing else he wanted, only that cock, only that moment. He stopped stroking his own cock and concentrated solely on the Stud standing above him. Edmund grabbed Steven’s hair and pushed his head further onto his muscle god cock. Steven gagged. His eyes filled with tears of pleasure. The rhythmic throbs came all at once. Edmund blew a forceful load into Stevens mouth, filling it with thick, warm, salty spunk. He swallowed it all with gusto and squeezed every last drop from that cock. When he was through he looked up at the muscle stud. Steven asked, “Got any more?” As if in answer Edmond bent over and picked Steven up with no obvious show of effort. He turned Steven over and ripped of the pajama bottoms, revealing a pale white ass that contrasted sharply with his own tanned skin. Edmond spit on his cock. Steven’s cheeks were parted by the massive manhood and his asshole was stretched to its limits. Edmund began to pound his ass with ferocity. Steven moaned in pleasure with each thrust. “More, more,” Steven screamed. Edmund blew his second load filling Steven’s ass with his seed. “Don’t stop!” Steven was breathing heavily. He turned and Edmund was gone. He was alone again with nothing but satin sheets and fog. All at once he heard a voice beside him. “Did you enjoy that faggot?” He turned toward the voice and was staring himself in the face. “Did you enjoy that faggot?” the voice repeated in echo. Steven woke with a start. He lay in his bed covered in a cold sweat. His manhood was rock hard. A feeling of disgust filled him, disgusted with himself, with that dream, no, nightmare. I’m not a faggot. I’m not a faggot. I’m not a faggot. He repeated the mantra as he got out of bed to carry on with his day. Three: Aron He struggled to lift his packed suitcase from the trunk of his parent’s SUV. It weighed 50 pounds, half his weight. His father, Mr. Efren Ocampo, helped him. Efren was a man of slight build and medium height, the same height as his wife in fact, 5 foot 8 inches. Both were taller than their 5 foot 5 inch son. “Son, you take this one.” He handed Aron a smaller bag and took the larger one himself. “It looks like those people are welcoming Freshmen,” said Aron’s father as he pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. “Come on honey.” Mrs. Ocampo sauntered up to stand by her husband. She wore large black sunglasses and a wide brimmed hat. It was an oppressively hot August day with not a cloud in the sky. The family began to walk toward the welcoming committee. Aron hurried in front of his parents, his arm straining under the weight of the ‘light’ suitcase. God I’m so weak. He switched arms and kept a straight face, refusing to show weakness. The welcoming committee in this section of the campus consisted of three girls and three boys standing behind a long table under the shade of a blue picnic tent. The table was covered with boxes containing shirts, hoodies, mugs, pens, and notebooks, all with the University logo. “Hi!” A girl said, beaming, as Aron surveyed the table. She wore a yellow t-shirt that read “Welcome Freshman” and her name tag read “Alyssa”. “We’ve sure got a hot one for moving in don’t we? So tell me what dorm you’re in and I can direct you- what’s your name?” “Aron.” She extended her hand and Aron shook it. He used the opportunity to put his bag down and rest his arm. “I’m Alyssa.” “Hi, uh, Alyssa. I’m in Jefferson dorm.” “Go down that path, past a big tree, make a right at the statue, and keep going straight. You’ll hit Jefferson. You can’t miss it.” She gesticulated wildly as she spoke. Mrs. Ocampo leaned on the table once Alyssa was finished. “The dorm has air conditioning right? Please tell me it has air conditioning. When we came for orientation they only showed us the new dorms and they have air conditioning, but I wonder if they are hiding something.” Mrs. Ocampo pulled her sunglasses down and stared Alyssa square in the eyes. “Well I know they added air conditioning to all the dorms 5 yrs ago but sometimes in the older dorms like Jefferson it can be a little iffy.” “Fair enough.” Mrs. Ocampo replied. Aron and his family followed Alyssa’s directions and arrived at the Doors of Jefferson. All of them were sweating profusely. Aron looked up the mammoth structure. Jefferson stood five stories and was in the shape of a huge capital “H”. English ivy clung to a brick façade and well-pruned cedars framed the main entrance. Aron had read that the first floor was all boys, the second, all girls, and the last three were co-ed. His room was 312, a co-ed floor to further his illusion of heterosexuality. In Jefferson’s main hall the Residential Assistants handed out the room keys as well as a pamphlet of rules. “Stay cool,” said a male RA as he handed Aron his key. “All even numbered rooms are on the left.” Everyone’s so friendly. I’m going to like it here, Aron thought. The building had no elevators and by the time the family reached the third floor they were all exasperated from the combination of carrying luggage and the heat. Aron opened his room door and saw that his Roommate was already present and had claimed the left side of the room. He was a tall, athletically built and Chinese. Aron remembered his name was Jason Ho and thought he was kind of cute. After a quick introduction (very quick, Jason was not the talkative type) Aron unpacked his bags and the Ocampos left for Walmart to pick-up a few things Aron would need, storage containers, an alarm clock, laundry hamper, lamp, and a small television. With Aron’s room all set up the Ocampos enjoyed one final family meal at a local restaurant, though Aron would have been satisfied had they left immediately after returning from Walmart. “That Alyssa was pretty cute, huh?” Mr. Ocampo said as he cut into a medium rare steak. “I saw the way you looked at her.” Aron had looked at her funny because of her over the top hand gestures. “I think she’s an upperclassman dad.” Aron replied. He couldn’t believe his father was playing matchmaker on his first day in college. “So what. There’s nothing wrong with an older woman.” “Efren!” Mrs. Ocampo snapped. “He’ll be focusing on school his first year. Romance later.” “I was just messing with him honey.” After the meal Aron’s parents dropped him off on campus. His mother had tears pooling in the corners of her eyes. “Call once a week,” she said. “We’ll miss you.” “If you need any money just call son,” said his father “Have fun and we love you, and learn something.” He hugged and kissed his parents and watched them drive off. Free at last. Free at last. Aron wasted no time exploring the campus. He had seen very little of it on orientation day and was curious to see everything it had to offer. It covered 1200 acres and Aron intended to cover as much of it as possible before dark. He was relieved that clouds had rolled in after lunch causing the heat to subside some. Jefferson dorm overlooked the East campus dining hall. Aron found it drab. It looked like a restaurant that had not been redecorated since the 80s. Not much food was available since Aron had visited between meals, but the food that was available (pizza, chicken tenders, mixed vegetables, and French fries) looked edible enough. As Aron walked down the campus’ main path (called Scholar’s Way) toward the heart of the campus he took in the sights and sounds of college. Students played ultimate Frisbee in an open field. Girls sunned themselves on towels discussing their summers. Two shirtless guys jogged by him and he tried his hardest not to stair too long. A hipster played his guitar under an oak tree. Aron didn’t recognize the tune. It hit all at once. A rush through him down to his bones: the realization that he would be living there with thousands of other students for 3 ½ months (until winter break). New friends. New experiences. And he was ready. He stopped in the center of the path and looked up at the clock tower of the student union. It was 2:30pm and in that moment he vowed not to waste his time in college. He wasn’t going to live life through a computer screen in some dark room. He would have real experiences: a real life. His lips lifted into the largest goofiest smile. He couldn’t remember the last time he smiled in earnest because he was happy and not just to cover his true feelings. He lowered his gaze from the clock tower and in an instant his smile was gone. In its place was an expression of shock. In the distance he saw a familiar shape. A hulking figure moved through the crowd. It couldn’t be. Could it? No. It couldn’t be him. Aron had to be sure. He ran through a crowd of students bumping into some. With rushed apologies, he pushed past them. His quarry was large, not easy to lose track of but Aron’s small stature meant that he could hardly see over other students. He had to be quick and luckily he was. The crowd grew thick the closer he got to the heart of the campus, the food court in the student union. Aron followed his quarry into the food court. He had heard they served much better food than the dining halls and the large crowd seemed to support this. There were several students taller than the one he was following but none wider or more thickly muscled. He wore a red tank top and white shorts with sandals. red certainly is his color. The food court was arranged in two sections. First a semi-circle with various eateries crammed side by side: a taco place, a bakery, a sub shop, a Chinese place, a smoothie stand, and a pizzeria. The second was a rectangular hall with tables of various sizes. His quarry stood in line at the sub shop and Aron positioned himself in line at the taco place, close enough to see him but far enough away not to be noticed. His heart raced as he looked to catch a glimpse of his face. Mocha skin and a well-trimmed beard. He had all the features. It was Brendon Lane. If Brendon goes to this school then the whole Muscle Gut Club must go here as well. Aron felt faint. He left his line without buying anything and made his way to the tables, choosing a seat in the corner that was obscured buy a support column. He felt like a creeper as he watched Brendon get his food with fascination. Apparently the appetite he displayed in his videos was not for show. He ordered two 12 inch sub sandwiches, and a giant size chocolate chip cookie from the sub shop, as well as a milkshake from the shake stand (apparently they offer to add protein powder to your shakes for an extra dollar, an option Brendon took). Brendon sat at a table by himself just within Aron’s sights. He ate with gusto and consumed all of the food within 10 minutes. Aron timed him. When Brendon rose he rubbed his distended muscle gut and smiled before exiting the food court. Aron had a choice to make, follow or not. It had long been Aron’s fantasy to meet the members of the muscle gut club. Now he had that opportunity. Should I take it? He masturbated himself raw to them. He had seen them all naked. What would I say to them? Hey, I like your cock. No. He knew he would probably be speechless, but still… I have to try. Aron rose and ran from the food court. He caught site of Brendon in the distance. Taking a deep breath, he set off behind him. Exploring the rest of the campus would have to wait. Four: Brendon He pushed the weight up with little effort for the fifteenth time. 250 pounds was just a warm up for him now, but two years ago as an 18-year-old freshman it would have been a struggle. At 18 he had been working out for 3 years (seriously for only half that time) and had developed a lean aesthetic physique that could have been the envy of any fitness model. He liked his abs. He liked his striations but he liked seeing the weigh on the bar go up even more. That year something in him clicked and strength not aesthetics became his main goal. Now he lay on the bench in the Muscle Gut Club’s private gym a stronger more robust version of his 18-year-old self. In two years he had grown 2 inches in height and gained 50 pounds. At 6 foot 3 inches and 230 pounds he had no abs but he didn’t care. He was stronger than he’d ever been and only wanted to grow in strength. Bigger. Stronger. Better. He was on a forever bulk. Brendon stood up from the bench. He wore a blue stinger that covered so little of his upper body that he might as well have been shirtless, and black compression shorts that could hardly contain his squat-grown ass. He picked up two 25 pound plates like they weighed nothing and added them to the 250 pounds already on the bar. He proceeded to bench the weight. One rep. Two reps…by the Tenth rep he was breathing heavy, but he managed to crank out two more reps before racking the 300 pounds with a loud clang. Still too light. His cock stirred at the thought. If he could do more than eight reps of a weight he knew he had to go heavier. After a three-minute rest and a drink of BCAAs he added a 10-pound weight and a 2.5-pound weight to each side. The bar now weighed 325 pounds and after a deep breath he lifted the bar. His arms shook slightly but he managed five reps with perfect form. He racked the weight and sat up slowly. Beads of sweat formed on his temples and trickled down the side of his face. His pecs were pumped full with blood (as was his cock). He rubbed them and bounced them, enjoying the sight of himself in the mirror. “Having fun?” A voice interrupted his self-muscle worship session. Daniel Hogan stood at the door with a cheeky grin. “Lifting heavy without a spotter again. You’re asking to get hurt.” Daniel moved closer to him. “I’m not pushing myself too hard.” Brendon said. “You should be if you’re gonna beat me at the meet” Daniel flexed his arms as he spoke. Brendon laughed then said, “First you’ll have to get up to my weight class and I warn you I’ll be heavier by the end of the year.” At 6 foot 1 inch and 215 pound Daniel did not have far to go. “I hadn’t planned on competing in your weight class.” Daniel looked at himself in the mirror before picking up two 60 pound dumbbells and curling them. “Aah, you’re too scared to compete head to head so you plan to dominate in a lower weight class. But tell me how’s our bet going to work. I thought the person who beats the other has to pay $500-” Daniel interrupted him. “No, my idea was the one who wins their weight class pays the other $500. Brendon shook his head and smiled. “Tell me Dan,” Brendon began, “What happens if we both win in our weight classes, or we both loose.” Daniel stopped curling and looked his friend dead in the eyes for a second. He pushed his lower lip out, squeezed his eyebrows together and moved his eyes rapidly from side to side as he always did when deep in thought. “Well I guess of we both win or lose then there’s no bet then is there?” “Guess not,” said Brendon, laying down on the bench. He didn’t really care about the bet. “Since you’re here and so worried about my safety, spot me on my pr.” “That’s a personal record for you?” Daniel pointed at the bar. “That only 325.” “No, you’re gonna make yourself useful and add 50 pounds to it. Thanks” “You’re fucking annoying,” Daniel said with a laugh. “I know.” When the weight was set Brendon took several deep breaths and grabbed the bar. Daniel placed his hands under the bar. “You got this man, light weight, light weight,” he said. Brendon lifted it with a deep grunt. Every muscle in his upper body tensed. He lowered the weight slowly to within one inch of his chest. When the time came to raise it he stalled. Don’t let the weight beat you. Beat it. Daniel began to apply upward pressure on the bar, but Brendon frowned at him and he immediately let loose keeping his hands a half inch under the bar. Slowly Brandon began to raise the 375 lbs. He flared his teeth and half way up stalled once more. Daniel touched the bar again. “No help” grunted Brendon. “Dude you’re going to pop something.” “No help!” He raised the bar further. Yes. Bigger. Stronger. Better. He completed the rep with a howl. Daniel cheered. After racking the weight Brendon sprung up from the bench. Daniel grabbed his arm and shook him. “375 fucking pounds man.” Brendon grabbed his hand and squeezed. “Who’s the man? Haha.” His head was in the clouds. He had hit a new personal record: The heaviest in the club. He peeled off his stringer and began to flex in the mirror. Daniel joined in. “That got me hungry.” Said Brendon “You’re always hungry.” Replied Dan That was true and he knew it. He was a bottomless pit, hungry for size and power, and he fed his appetite whenever he had the chance. “Want to get something to eat?” Brendon asked. “Nah, I just ate a pizza.” Dan rubbed his slightly distended muscle gut. “Ok. Peace, I’m out.” Brendon left the gym shirtless, carrying his stringer in his hand. He could feel Daniel’s eyes watching him as he left. No doubt he was ‘miring. Brendon had already eaten 6 scrambled eggs, 4 slices of bacon, 4 pieces of toast, and 2 bananas for breakfast, as well as a gainer shake just before his bench pressing session, but that didn’t stop him from stuffing himself at lunch. He ate two whole subs, an oversized cookie, and a milkshake in the student Union food court. On an average day he could consume 6000 calories and he certainly needed them. He lifted weights 6 days a week in the morning, focusing on a major lift or body part each time. 4 days a week in the afternoons he performed strong man style lifts for 2 hours: moving logs, farmer’s carries, tire lifts, atlas stones and the like. Today was one of those days. He decided to go home and take a nap to sleep off the meal. Then he would have another shake before heading to the Strong Man Center downtown. As he walked away from the Student Union, he felt a light tap on his shoulder and turned to find a short thin boy looking up at him. The little fellow had peanut color skin, almond shaped eyes, and black hair. He appeared to have some Asian origin. A freshman no doubt, lost. “Yeah. Can I help you?” The little fellow looked away when he caught Brendon’s gaze, then in an instant his eyes darted back to meet Brendon’s. He seemed nervous. “I…uh…my name is…I just want-” Brendon was growing impatient. “Are you lost?” he asked, uninterested. “No.” “Need help finding something?” “No.” There was a moment of silence. Jesus. What’s wrong with him? “Well it was nice meeting you,” Brendon said, sardonic. “But I got places to be.” “I like your videos!” The little guy blurted it out suddenly as Brendon turned away, louder than necessary, and so quickly the words blended together. “What?” Brendon raised his eye brows. “The, uh, Muscle Gut Club videos. I really like them, like… a lot.” The little fellow lowered his eyes to the ground as if he had admitted to grave sin and was now ashamed of himself. Brendon looked him over for a minute, before bursting out in laughter. He placed a large hand on the little guy’s shoulder and patted him so hard his frail body nearly keeled over. “Sorry about that, little guy, sometimes I don’t know my own strength.” Brendon had a huge grin on his face. “Why didn’t you just open with that? I love meeting fans. It doesn’t happen too often. Most of them live too far away and it’s not like we give out our address since a lot of them are creepers if you know what I man.” The little guy managed an awkward smile. He looked relieved. “Kid, you looked like you were worried I’d eat you, haha.” And I probably could if I was hungry enough and you were the only thing around. “So what’s your name?” Brendon continued. “Aron Ocampo.” “So if you want a private muscle video its $50 for half an hour, $100 if you want me to get naked.” “Actually I just want to meet the whole club,” said Aron. “I love big guys and it would be an honor to serve you all. I would work for you all and my only payment would be the pleasure of being around all that muscle. I know it might sound lame and if you want just say no.” Aron lowered his eyes once more. Brendon could hardly believe it. The club had a house boy the previous year, Jason Meed, but after being inspired by the club he traded in his twink physique and submissive personality for a muscle bod and dominant cocky bravado. He soon clashed with the club and had to go. Now a new one had fallen into his lamp. He was cute enough, seemed submissive enough, and he clearly loved muscle. What more can I ask for? “It’s not lame at all,” Brendon said squeezing Aron’s bony shoulder. “Say, how tall are you and your weight?” “I’m 5, 3, 101 pounds.” Brendon tried to contain his inner joy. The Perfect size for lift and carry videos. “Give me your number. I’ll call you when the club is ready to meet.” When Brendon was finished putting the number in his phone he shook Aron’s hand, perhaps squeezing it a little too firmly considering the little guy’s grimace. The two parted ways and both were smiling as they did so. Five: Aron He sat in his dorm room, half present and half absent. His body was there, yes, but his mind was elsewhere. Brendon had said he would call when the Muscle Gut Club was ready to meet him. The first day he waited with excitement hoping he would get the call that night. It didn’t come. The next day his phone rang and his heart skipped a beat. To his dismay, it was only his mother checking in. The third day classes started and he had to walk from one end of the campus to the other to reach them all. He hoped in doing so that he would run into Brendon again or some other member of the club. No such luck. Now as he absentmindedly stared at his computer screen he wondered Did the club not want to meet me? Was Brendon just toying with me? It hurt to think about it. His roommate, Jason Ho, sat in the room as well, earphones on and head in a calculus book. Aron had learned very little about him in the past few days, aside from the fact that he was a Biology major from upstate New York who was crazy about some band he had never heard of. He had eaten with Jason once and after getting no more than three sentences out of him decided he was better off eating his meals alone. Jason didn’t mind. Aron heard a knock on the door. He turned to answer, but Jason leapt from his bed and beat him to it. Four Chinese looking students, 2 boys and 2 girls entered into the room. Hugs were shared, kisses given, and hands shook as Aron watched. They spoke to Aron briefly and he was given a barrage of names he would never remember. He caught them mention a restaurant and within two minutes they were gone, leaving Aron alone. He had several options. He could study, continue surfing the web, go for an evening walk, or masturbate. Truthfully he wanted to do none of it. He had no test to study for and unlike his roommate he was not the type to read a textbook without a reason, though he knew he should. The web had started to bore him. He could only stand so many Facebook posts, forum threads, and funny videos. He had done enough walking to get to class earlier that day. That left masturbation. Masturbation was his old standby. His favorite pastime. It was a stress reliever and form of cardio. In the past year he had only masturbated to Muscle Gut Club videos. It was an obsession. He would do it now but after meeting Brendon and knowing they were so close to him he only wanted the real thing. A video wouldn’t do. He walked over to his bed, removed his shoes and laid down. As soon as he closed his eyes his phone rang. Aron jumped from the bed so fast he nearly fell over. He ran over to his desk and answered. “Hello, Aron, it’s Brendon. When’s your next day off?” “I have no classes Thursday.” He tried his best not to let the excitement show in his voice. “Perfect. The club wants to meet you. Come by at Noon. I’ll text you the directions.” “Ok, great. Thank you Brendon.” “No, thank you,” Brendon said before hanging up. Aron hardly slept that night. Instead he thought of what he would say to the club members and what he would do. The next day he couldn’t concentrate on his classes. His mind raced from thought to thought. What if I say the wrong thing? What if they don’t like me? God, I hope they like me. On Thursday at 11:30 am Aron set off on his journey. He was happy and nervous, so nervous he ate nothing that morning. He only drank a glass of orange juice. The club lived at 43 Stone Street on the other side of town. Luckily between the Campus run buses and the city buses there were trips to and from that part of town every half hour. He took one of the campus buses which were painted an obnoxiously bright blue. It was packed with students heading to off campus housing or going shopping. Aron couldn’t find a seat so he stood in the middle making awkward eye contact with the bus driver in his rearview mirror. His short arms just barely reached the overhead pole. On sharp turns he bumped into the students next to him despite trying his hardest to stay steady. He just didn’t have the weight for it. When he reached his stop he took a breath of relief. He felt like he was being released from a tin of sardines. The ride had only lasted 10 minutes but it felt like it had been one hour. There were no bus stops on Stone street so he had to walk the rest of the way. He took note of how nice the neighborhood was, not rich nice (He grew up in a neighborhood like that), but middle-class nice. Most students who lived off campus rented places in the poorer part of town. The Muscle Gut Club must be doing very well for themselves. At 11:54 he walked up to the front door at 43 Stone Street. It was a white shingled, 2 story Dutch colonial with a yard enclosed by high hedges and a fence. Aron motioned to ring the doorbell but paused momentarily. Nerves again. Surprisingly the door opened. Brendon stood in the frame filling it with his size. He was shirtless and barefoot, wearing only a pair of black nylon shorts, his muscle gut in plain view. His arms stood out from his sides at an angle, lifted up by his well-developed lats. “No, I’m not psychic. I saw you walking up.” Brendon said with a smile. “Come on in and meet the guys.” Aron took one step in the door and was hit with the strongest odor of male musk he could imagine. It smelled of pure masculinity. He stood still, briefly overcome with arousal. “Any day now,” Brendon called from another room. Aron quickly ran toward the sound of the voice, nearly tripping over his feet. When he entered the room he froze like a deer in headlights. All four members of the club sat in the room on two couches staring directly at him. Edmond was wearing only a pair of red boxer briefs stretched to the limits by his massive quads and by his mammoth manhood. He was looking exceptionally lean. Aron wanted to leap forward and place his hands all over his deeply cut cobblestone abs, but he maintained his composure. Thomas wore a white wife beater and black briefs. His fitness model physique, while the smallest of the four, was as impressive as they come. His shoulders and chest were unbelievably developed. His waist formed a perfect v-taper. Aron swooned at his Adonis belt and at the sight of his large, masculine Adam’s apple. Daniel was seated closest to Aron. He was shirtless and wore only a pair of grey pajama bottoms. He was almost as big as Brendon and the palest of the bunch. His muscles were clearly well defined even if he wasn’t very lean. Daniels hairy chest and rugged beard gave him a sexy lumberjack appeal. Aron couldn’t believe this was finally happening. As he looked around the room all he could manage to say was a shy “hi”. “Guys, this is obviously the Freshman I was telling you about, Aron Ocampo.” Brendon said. “He’s kind of cute like you said,” Thomas looked from Aron to Brandon. “In a mousey way.” The other members nodded. “He looks kind of frail, though.” Edmund said with an apprehensive look. “You’re not sick are you?” “No!” Aron replied, shaking his head. “Sir.” He added. The members snickered and shared glances with each other. “Sir? Haha. What a polite little twink.” Said Edmond. “I like him already.” It was the first time Aron had been called a twink by someone. Edmond stood up and walked over to him. He towered over Aron and got so close that the little twink could smell his masculine scent. It smelled good. Without warning Edmond picked him up. “God he’s so light.” He exclaimed. Edmond turned him on his side and began curling him with next to no effort at all. Up and down, up and down Aron went, 15 times. Then Edmond proceeded to press him overhead 10 times. Aron was in heaven. Daniel stood up. “Let me have a go at him.” “He’ll be nothing for you,” Edmund said as he handed him over. Daniel pressed him overhead several times and then lowered one of his arms, holding Aron overhead one handed. He walked over to Brendon (Still with Aron overhead) and said, “You got a real small one this time.” Brendon stood up and took Aron from Daniel and placed him on the ground as easily as if he were a doll. Aron was now surrounded by a triangle of shirtless muscle gods all towering over him. Thomas sat on the couch smiling. “Don’t mind them Aron, they just like showing off how strong they are.” “Someone get the measuring tape,” said Edmond. Brendon left and within an instant he was back with the measuring tape. “Strip.” Edmond commanded Aron. Aron did as he ordered, not wanting to displease the muscle god. He stood before them in his size small white briefs. They began to measure him all over, gaping, and snickering. “Wow only 11 inch arms, my 12-year-old brother has arms bigger than that,” said Edmond. “Holy shit my arms are as big as his thighs,” said Daniel. This humiliation would have sent Aron crying anywhere else, but from these muscle gods it was a turn on. His little cock stiffened as the muscle gut club poked, prodded, and studied his boney body. “Hey look, he’s getting hard.” Thomas pointed. “Pull down your underwear,” Edmund ordered. Aron again obeyed. Edmond took the measuring tape and held it next to Aron’s little cock. “Five inches and fully hard,” he said, looking around at the club. Edmund whipped his mammoth member from his boxer briefs and held It next to Aron’s “Twice as thick and twice as long.” He smiled with pride. “Let’s face it, though, comparing your cock to an average man’s wouldn’t even be fair, much less to that.” Daniel said as he pointed to Aron’s. “You can lift your underwear,” Brendon said. There was a touch of sympathy in his voice. He must not realize I love it. Every minute of it. “I really don’t care about his cock size. You’ll be fucking him, not the other way around,” Daniel said, “And I really don’t care about his looks since people watch our videos for our looks not the Twink’s.” “Is there a point here?” Edmond asked. “My point is. You say he wants to serve us.” He looked at Brendon. “Well that’s what I’m interested in. Will he be good at his job?” He turned back to Aron. Now was the moment Aron had been waiting for. He had been thinking about what he would say for day and finally he was ready to say it. “I’m gay,” Aron began, “and I love muscle men more than anything in the whole world. I’ve watched all of your YouTube videos an even bought some of your XXX videos. I masturbate to you. I dream about you. I’ve always wanted to meet you. I know I’ll never have muscles like yours. I know I’ll never be able to compare to gods like you, but all I ask is the chance to be around you, to serve, to bask in the presence of your massive frames.” “I will serve you with devotion and without question. I can cook and I will cook huge protein rich meals for you to fuel your growth. I will do your laundry and clean your rooms. If your tense after a workout, I’ll massage you. I’ll wipe the sweat from your brow. If your horny you can fuck me or if you just want a blowjob just say the word. I’ll wear whatever you want me to while in the house. I will truly be your slave and you will be my muscle masters.” Thomas’ mouth was agape. Edmund had a devious smile across his face. Brendon looked flabbergasted. Daniel simply clapped. He looked genuinely impressed by the speech. “Did you have that planned or was it off the top of your head?” asked Brendon. “Uh, kinda planned,” replied Aron, scratching his head. “Get on your knees.” Commanded Edmund. Aron did so. The members of the club got up and formed a semi-circle around him, staring down at him. “Kiss our feet.” Edmund ordered. Aron gently kissed each of their feet. “That’s so a slave remembers his place.” Edmund said. “At our feet.” Said Brendon, cutting in. “Rise,” said Edmond. Aron did so as each of the members struck a front double bicep pose. “Now kiss our biceps.” Aron kissed each of their biceps. “That’s so a slave remembers why he serves,” Edmund said. “He serves because of these muscles,” Brendon said, again finishing Edmund’s statement. “You start Saturday,” said Brendon. “Be here at 9 am to start breakfast. Here’s a key, and bring some stuff to cook us dinner. You won’t have time to go shopping after you get here. You’ll be very busy.” He grinned. Aron dressed. The club said their ‘until next times’ and he left for the 1:30 pm bus. He couldn’t wait for Saturday. Six: Edmund Edmund Moreno stood in his bathroom flexing in the mirror. He squeezed his muscles tight and hit every major bodybuilding pose like he was standing on stage at the Olympia. He imagined the crowd cheering him and admiring his perfect physique. I can’t believe I came in 3rd at the Junior Classics last week. I had the best conditioning on stage and the best symmetry. He had stepped on stage at the Classics weighing in at 195 pounds of lean hard muscle and standing 6 foot 1 inch, but he wasn’t the biggest. The 1st and 2nd place winners outweighed him by 15 pounds and that gave them the edge. Next time I’ll be fucking huge. He felt a hand touch his shoulder. His girlfriend, Bianca Bui, had creeped up behind him and began squeezing his muscles as he flexed. She loved his muscles. “Having fun?” she asked. “Seeing what I need to work on. I could bring my traps up and my lats-” “You look perfect to me babe.” “Well, the judges didn’t think so,” Edmund frowned slightly. “I have a better physique than anyone on campus, but that won’t win the competition. I need to be better than anyone in the state.” He bent down and kissed Bianca on the lips. She was of Vietnamese decent, 5 foot 5 inches, and 119 pounds with the perfect female figure. She wore pink silk pajama bottoms and a white tank top. “I guess you’ll be going on a big bulk.” She said. “The biggest I’ve done yet. I plan on putting on at least 35 or 40 pounds before cutting.” “Then you won’t be doing much cardio…” She pouted jokingly. Edmund laughed. “I’ll always have time for cardio.” He pulled down his boxers revealing his manhood. “I’ll just have to eat a big breakfast after to make up for all the calories I burn. Edmond pulled off her top and cupped her firm breasts. She giggled and removed her pajama bottoms. Edmund kissed her neck while slowly pushing down her panties. He lifted her up and placed her easily on his cock. She moaned with pleasure as he pressed her against the bathroom wall with his muscular chest. He ran his fingers through her hair and took in her flowery scent. “Carry me to bed.” She said between moans. He grabbed her supple legs and she placed her arms around his thick neck, his manhood penetrating her deeply. They fell together on the bed. Edmund moved in her wet pussy with slow steady strokes. She grabbed his horse shoe triceps and clawed at him as he began to pound her harder and faster. Her moans of pleasure grew louder as she began to orgasm. “Yes! Baby! Yes!” she screamed. “You like how daddy fucks you?” “Oh yes!” Just as Ed was about to reach climax he pulled out a blew his load on her face. She began to lap up his warm, creamy, salty spunk. They lay next to each other covered in sweat. Ed’s muscles glistened in the morning light that streamed in from the bedroom window. “Good cardio,” said Edmund. Bianca laughed. “Very good. I’ll go make you that big breakfast,” she said while wiping cum from around her eyes. “Can you walk to the kitchen?” Edmund snickered. She rolled her yes. “I’m used to it.” She got up and walked out of the room with a slight limp. It’s hard to get used to a 9 inch cock. He patted his manhood as he lay on the bed and relaxed. He didn’t know who he liked fucking more: men or women. Really he would fuck anyone as long as he liked the way they looked. He had fucked average guys, muscle guys, twinks, skinny girls, chubby girls, Black, White, Latin, and Asian. Any warm hole for his cock. He had only had two serious relationships, though. One with a guy over a year and a half ago and the one with Bianca. Bianca had walked up to him one night in a bar and asked to feel his arm. Ever one to show off, he struck a front double bicep pose for her. She gawked at his size, and he was smaller then than he was now. She confided in him that she had never been with a bodybuilder before. They fucked that night and had been Fucking ever since. She liked muscle and she liked cooking. Two things that made her perfect for Edmund and the club. Several times a month she would cook for the whole club, but she only had desires for Edmund. She didn’t even have a problem with his bisexuality telling him “I don’t mind if you fuck guys every now and then to satisfy the urge so long as you use protection and I’m the only woman.” Edmond could smell the scent of food wafting from the kitchen. He rose out of bed and put on a pair of boxers. As he entered the kitchen Bianca turned to him. She was topless, wearing only her panties. She often walked around topless when she knew the other club members were out. Thomas was at a photo shoot and Daniel and Brendon were in class. They’d be gone most of the day. “I was just about to call you,” Said Bianca. “Smells good,” Ed said as he sat down at the kitchen table. Bianca began to serve him his breakfast. First she sat a down a six egg cheese omelet with 2 turkey sausage links. Edmond dove in with his fork like he hadn’t eaten in days. While he chewed on eggs and sausage she placed a plate of 3 whole wheat French toasts with whipped cream and berries and a bowl of Greek yogurt and granola in front of him. He wasted no time attacking that a well. She ate two scrambled eggs a piece of toast and a banana. “This is great babe.” Ed managed to say between bites and mmms. Bianca beamed with pride. She loved seeing a man enjoy her cooking. When Ed was done eating he washed the meal down with a tall glass of whole milk. He patted his distended belly. The food baby pushing out his abs made it look like he had a tortoise shell for a stomach. “I won’t be over here much in the next week Eddy Bear,” Said Bianca. “Huh, why?” Ed let out a loud belch. “I’ve got a huge test coming up that I need to study for. When I’m not in class I’ll be studying at my place. Here I might be too distracted.” Her gaze left his face and moved down to his muscles. “Already,” Said Edmond, “School just started back.” “Pre-med,” she said, shaking her head. “It might just kill me.” “With the money you’ll be making I guess the hard work will be worth it,” Edmund said. “After I pay off the student loans.” Bianca stood up and cleared the dishes. She started to wash them. “Don’t,” said Edmund. “You’re gonna wash them?” she looked apprehensive. “We’re going to be breaking in a new house boy on Saturday and I want to make sure he has a lot of work to do.” Bianca stopped, and stared at him. “Is he cute.” “I think so.” Edmund smiled. “He’s smaller than you.” “No way.” She looked surprised. Edmond laughed. “What’s his name?” “Aron Ocampo” “Will you fuck him?” Edmunds face was now serious. “Probably, but I haven’t forgotten our deal. You’re the only one for me baby.” He got up and pecked her on the lips. She looked up at him and seemed satisfied. “Don’t work him too hard baby,” said Bianca. “We’ve got to see what he’s made of. Make sure he’s really a submissive.” Bianca showered and changed into her clothes. Before leaving she informed him that she had fixed his protein shake and put it in the fridge for him to drink later They parted with one final kiss. Edmund put on his workout shorts and headed to the garage gym for a heavy shoulder session. Truthfully, he was glad Bianca would be gone for a week. He wanted to use that time to get to know Aron better. Much better. He hoisted up two 65-pound dumbbells and began to shoulder press them. With each rep he could feel his muscles becoming pumped. He concentrated on the muscle contraction as he watched himself in the mirror. In his mind he wasn’t lifting weights. He was lifting the twink, Aron, over his head again and again. His cock grew hard at the thought of Aron’s frail thin body next to his own robust hulking frame. Saturday couldn’t come fast enough. More to come...
  17. Enhancements: Part One The Beginning It had been six months since Chris's life had changed forever. A nineteen year old college student, Chris's body had always been unremarkable. He was a wiry, average-height boy, his pasty, acne littered skin stretched over his bony, muscleless figure. He was mostly hairless, save for the few stray hairs poking out of his chest and nipples and his pubic hair, which he kept mostly trimmed. His butt wasn't anything special, either; although it wasn't flat, it was nothing compared to the asses on the porn stars that Chris loved jerking off to. It was on that day, 6 months ago, in fact, that Chris had sat in his desk chair, beating off and watching porn, when it happened. He had just returned from a short jog. It wasn't that Chris hadn't been trying to get physically fit- it was just that his fast metabolism and poor eating and exercise habits needed to be overcome in order to see real progress. He wasn't bad looking, either - just altogether average. Chris thought maybe if he could get a little more muscle onto his frame, he'd be a catch. But on that day, after his run, sweaty and a little horny, he returned to his single dorm room and decided to watch some porn and have a little private fun. He shut his dorm door, which locked automatically, and pulled off his mesh blue athletic shorts and his sweat through boxers. In exchange, he put on his white Bike No. 10 jockstrap - too chicken yet to wear it out on a run, but wanting to feel how his ass and cock felt nestled in the tight straps and pouch. After sitting down, he opened up his laptop and grabbed a bottle of lube, pulling up his favorite porn video and beginning to rub at his crotch through the knit fabric of the jockstrap. As he dreamed of being as big and muscled as the studs he was watching suck and fuck on the screen, he slid the jockstrap off, lubing up his 6" cock, beginning to stroke. Moans and groans of intense pleasure filled his ears as his headphones transmitted the sounds of sex from the porn video. Chris took his jockstrap up his face, gently inhaling his own musky scent, imagining instead that his own jock belonged to one of the muscled boys from down the hall. Through this blissful fantasy, Chris didn't realize he was ignoring the loud knocks on his heavy dorm room door. It was only after he decided to change videos - he wanted to look for something to satisfy his fantasy of getting fucked in a locker room - that he heard the loud knocking and shouting from the hall. "C'mon man, I know you're in there, I saw you just got back from your run," came the voice from the hall, accompanied by more loud knocks. "I really, really need to talk to you." Chris signed, recognizing the voice. It was Evan, a guy from down the hall. He pulled his earbuds out, looked down at his lubed up erection, back to the computer screen, and finally at the door. "Can it wait?" he hollered. "I'm in the middle of something." "No man, please! I'm having a crisis here." Chris sighed. Evan was a close friend, maybe even his closest; he wanted to know what was the matter. He quickly pulled on his jockstrap and shorts, wiped off his hands as best he could, and walked over to the door, his erection quickly subsiding. He opened the door, shirtless, to a similarly shirtless Evan. "Come in, then," he motioned to his hallmate. Evan did, then sat down on Chris's black futon, which was positioned in the middle of the tiny room, facing the 32" LCD that Chris had atop his dressers on one side of the room. His lofted bed and desk were on the opposite end of the room, against the far wall, and behind the futon. Evan leaned back, spreading out on the futon. Unlike Chris, he was a muscular guy, with nice, beefy pecs and thick biceps, outstretched across the back of the futon. He too, was mostly hairless, save for a few curls of chest hair and thick tufts of armpit hair, which Chris could easily see due to Evan's provocative pose. All in all, Evan was about 6', maybe about 185 lbs. It was he who Chris had been trying to get workout tips from, although their schedules had not really lined up much to be able to go workout together. Evan was straight, much to Chris's dismay- and Evan knew that Chris was attracted to him, as Chris was the first person he had come out to, back at the end of freshman year. But it was sophomore year now, a full summer behind them to clear the awkwardness of that conversation back in May, a full summer for the unrequited advances of Chris to fade in his mind. If you asked Chris, he would tell you that he didn't have feelings for Evan any more, but deep down, he knew that he was still deeply infatuated with him. And now, on this late September Saturday afternoon, Chris groaned, "So what's wrong." "Did I interrupt you beating off?" asked Evan bluntly. Chris sighed and pressed the question. "What. Is. Your. Crisis." Evan looked up at his friend. "Well. You being the expert on gay things and all..." He looked up at Chris, who was until these words sweaty and annoyed. "I need advice." Chris raised an eyebrow. He had gotten his hopes on Evan misinterpreting signs like this before and he wasn't about to let it happen again. Evan, on the other hand, looked like was going to throw up. He didn't know how to interrupt the feelings he was having, let alone tell Chris, a guy whom he had upset deeply for not being gay, this new development in his sexuality. "Well," Evan said, gulping. "I was trying to hook up with this girl, Ashley, last night over at Sig." Chris rolled his eyes. Sig was a frat they had gone and partied at a few times as freshmen, taking advantage of the free booze offered to freshmen the brothers thought might rush. Chris and Evan did not, and Chris had not been back since. Evan, on the other hand, had friends in the frat from high school. "And it was going great," he continued. "Until things started getting, well, serious. I just couldn't 'do' anything! I mean, it was like I wasn't attracted to her, at all. Like suddenly it clicked that I wasn't doing this because I thought she was attractive, but because I felt social pressure!" "So you had whiskey dick, big deal," retorted Chris, his arms folded. "You've gotten off with girls before, haven't you?" "No, it was more than that. I wasn't even that drunk. And no, if you must know, I have not gotten more than a BJ from a girl before." This surprised Chris. Really, for all that talk, Evan was a virgin? "So what do you need me for?" Chris groaned, thinking back to the porn he was watching and how much he'd so rather be masturbating. "Well... this morning I was really thinking about it. So I tried to jerk off. I pulled up all the porn I usually watch. And I realized that all of it had really, really good looking dudes in them. I mean, big, muscley guys. I think I've been jerking off to them all along." Chris sighed. He really, really could not let himself be Evan's experiment. After all the strife and sadness he went through the last time, when he came out to Evan, he couldn't do it again. "I know, I know what you're thinking," said Evan. "But this is different. Just now, I pulled up some actual gay porn. And Chris, it was hot. Like, crazy hot." Chris's cock stiffened a little to hearing Evan say this. But he knew better. "So you thought you'd come over to me, who you know wants your hot bod, to see how real these feelings are." This whole time, Chris's computer had still been playing the porn he had been watching, but just now, it must have reached close to the end, as the quiet tiny sounds of men screaming sounds of intense pleasure could be detected, despite being played through tiny Apple earbuds still plugged into the computer. "Go on then, bring that over here," Evan said. "I'll show you." By this point, Chris was too horny to protest or keep his guard up. This was a real, actual chance to see Evan, not just naked, but jerking off? He grabbed the laptop, putting it down on the floor in front of them. Evan pulled down his own shorts, revealing his thick 6.5" cock. He lubed it up, looking over at Chris. Evan was hard as a rock. "Damn, this is hot," he moaned. The two spent the afternoon jerking off, kissing, and sucking each other off. That fateful afternoon was the beginning of their relationship. A few weeks later, they would explore each other further, Chris and Evan losing their virginity together, as Chris rode and bounced on Evan's thick member. And now, six months since Evan learned his true sexuality, the two boys were going to take their relationship to the next level. --- It was a frigid February Friday morning. Evan and Chris had driven in to the city, taking advantage of their long 4 day winter weekend, to celebrate this milestone in their relationship. After parking the car in a large garage, the two boys walked out into the quiet streets of the city gayboorhood and approached their destination. They looked up at the sign of the nondescript shop front. In blue block letters, it read "Andro's Men's Clinic". In the window, a small sign read "Enhancements available here!". "This is the place," Chris breathed, pushing the door open, leading him and his boyfriend inside.
  18. I sincerely apologize for the fact that I let this story go so long without a new chapter. I'm trying to be better! New deadlines and all that, so hopefully I'll have a new chapter up by at the latest, next month. (at the latest, promise lol) So, here's the story with more than a few changes. Not sure how long this will end up being, but with any luck, it'll be a good bit, at least as long as SeventhWaves Symbiote War. Without further ado, my story: ~~~ This all started when I moved in with my roommate, John. For starters, I was pretty well off, but since my parents had decided it was time for me to get a place of my own for college, I was pretty much kicked out until my four years were up. They said that they would pay my way into whatever place I chose, but there were to be no issues, “Or else.” My father had said. So I moved into the dorms with him. He was on the wrestling team, same as me, according the the receptionists in the lobby of the building, so I figured we’d get on decently. Rather, as well as most roommates do. I’d known that the start of move in day was going to be awkward; classes starting by noon for most of us, so we had little time for chit-chat, making what little conversation I’d be able to have with the guy would be even further limited. I was the first of the two of us to get to the dorm, and chose the desk to the left side of the bunk, as opposed to the one on the wall opposing the bunks. I figured it would just be easier, not having to listen to someone bitch about a light being on right next to their face. The dorm room was minimalistic, and everything served a purpose: the walls were bare and off-white; there was a small kitchen, and a bathroom just the right size for cleaning up after wrestling practice. I emptied my shit into one of the closets, throwing most of my underwear and spare gear into one of the drawers beneath my bunk. John arrived just as I was about to hop in the shower before my run of the campus began. It had been a long drive from the Nevada homestead to California, and my car’s a/c had very recently gone out. While the dorm room WAS cold, I was still hot and sweaty; due for a hosing off. I stripped off my t-shirt after I had put my clothes and bags away, and just as my shirt landed in the hamper, the door opened to reveal a guy built just big enough to be considered possible competition. All of maybe 175lbs, He was a hot, boy-next-door kinda guy. Blond hair, small-but-fit build, tan complexion, pale blue eyes. As I looked him over, he gave me a wolfish grin, looking me over in turn. Raising his eyebrows slightly as his eyes roved down the rows of chiseled muscle, I could tell he was impressed…with a touch of jealousy in the way his eyes narrowed at the edges. I took a look at his bags, happening to have a wrestling singlet sticking out of his sports duffel. He dressed in a tank top and shorts, complete with what looked like brand-new running shoes. My best guess, he was probably just about to scope out the gym himself. At 6’3”, dark haired, and a fair bit bigger than he was in muscle mass, I safely dwarfed him, my frame resting at a good 210 lbs. comfortably. Being that I had him on definition to boot, there was no denying who was the bigger man. He put his bags down by the door and walked over to me, scoping out the new digs but keeping most of his focus on me, stormy eyes that felt like they were boring holes into my skull from the intensity of his stare. “Hey man! Name’s John.” He said, giving me the official bro-hug, not letting his faux team cheer slide despite how obviously he envied me the current standing. “’figured coach would work with housing to get me in with another wrestler. Always trying to get me to make friends.” As he said this, he tightened his hold around me, demonstrating his crushing ability by pressing our bodies a little tight for friendly comfort. His entire front pressed against mine, the hug lasted just a little too long. Not one to be outdone, I returned with greater force, causing him to elicit a cross-breed between a moan of pleasure and a groan of pain. I assumed the latter. “I’m Nick.” I said, untangling myself from the sadistic hug. Immediately I felt kinda bad for not waiting on him to pick bunks. I look to my already made bed, navy blue sheets already neatly tucked in. “I kinda picked my bunk already, so I guess you can be on top?” “Works for me. I’m used to being on top.” He said with a wink, throwing everything but his duffle into his closet, setting an odd-looking black figurine on his desk before taking off, door slamming behind him. Puzzled and somewhat turned on by the cryptic behavior, I walked to the bathroom, stripping the rest of my clothes off on the way. . . . Since we attended an all-boys college, the nearest town, and girls, were about thirty minutes away. The college wasn’t particularly strict about dress code, so naturally, most of the guys wore whatever, but it being California, and the middle of July, we wore the bare minimum. Most of the guys on campus were either playing Frisbee, football, or catching up on summer work that hadn’t gotten finished between the semesters. Despite the sun shining, the school had a bluish hue in the very air around it. As I made my way across the quad, I shouted hellos to at least twenty of the guys, most being my friends having found this place on the scholarship roster in town after I applied myself; Room, board, tuition, all covered under some crazy donor program. I hadn’t exactly been worried about price when I’d applied myself, but even I knew the cost of admission was up there with the Ivy League schools. Finally hitting the biggest building on the campus, I make my way to the gym, four separate sections all devoted to letting loose and showing off your full physical potential. This was where I most excelled. Class didn’t start ‘til 12, so I figured it’d be a good time to practice, maybe do a few warmups with the guys before hitting workout room. The mats were down already, and the other wrestlers were already in the middle of practice. I walk past my teammates, two of them already looking a little worse for wear, and hit up the coach, making small talk about the improvements from some of the new guys. Carter and Benjamin were our “new talent” apparently, having gotten a late start into the sport but were steadily working their way up the roster as two of our best. Looking down at the growth charts, it’s amazing how much these guys have gained in so short a time. Impressed as I was, I was a bit skeptical, until coach shook his head, a knowing smile coming across his face as he addressed my exact concerns. “I know what you’re thinking, no, they’re not juicers. I’ve got them on strict watch. A little fruitier than I’d normally let on the team, but talent is talent, and we’re gonna need it to beat the teams from the rival schools.” He sighs, gazing off into the distance, presumably looking over at the trophy cabinet on the far wall. “You just don’t find raw talent like you used to anymore.” He gives me a look, a smile returning to his lightly bearded face. “But that’s why we pushed so hard to get you involved. Talent, Charisma, that’s what this team needs. I’ve never been so sure of a team captain in my life Nick.” He claps me on the shoulder, shoving me off toward the lockers. “Get dressed. We’ll get you warmed up and then you can be on your way.” As I make my way into the shared locker rooms, I passed half the swim team, the lifters, and the few teammates that hadn’t made it to the main floor yet. Mist throughout, I went to my locker to drop off my duffel and dress. I stripped my shirt, undoing the drawstring of my shorts, when the clank of a fist on steel alerted me to a presence on my right side. Deciding my attention was better spent preparing for my opponent, I let my mind drift until needed, until a pair of vaguely familiar sneakers appeared in my line of sight. “Sup dude?” “Hey John…” I looked up at him, trying to return his smile, the same smirk from earlier still on his face as I got out my singlet. I pulled it up, I watching from the corner of my eye as he appraised my body again, pulling off his clothes as he did so. “I’m not queer you know.” I said. Now in just his boxers, he stopped and turned fully to me with a cold glare. “What makes you think I’m queer, asshole?” He spat through clenched teeth. “You’re half hard bro, and you keep looking at me like I’m a steak or something.” My eyes narrowed. “I might be fine with guys checking me out, but you’re getting pretty creepy with the way you’re eyeballing me.” He pulls his boxers down past a modest-looking ass, and brandishes his dick toward me. “Does this look like a semi?” His dick filled his pouch to the waistband, but it was still completely flaccid. He was twice my soft length, and a little less than my girth. My guess was about 6 inches. Hard, he'd probably add two inches at least. He walks over to the mirror behind me, giving himself a once over before packing himself up, pulling his singlet taut over his chest, outlining the muscle. At my awed expression, his glare became a cruel smile. “As for how I’m looking at you…not that you’re hard on the eyes, but I wanna see just what my competition looks like.” He pulled his boxers and singlet up, “so I can figure out what needs taken care of.” “Forgot your cup, bro.” He struts past me, making a grab for my balls, forcing me to feign away, eliciting a chuckle. “Seeya out there, roomy.” . . . Practice ended about forty-five minutes later, and everyone was mostly packed up, leaving just me and John on the floor with coach. “Alright boys, you know the drill, last two to leave packs it in. And Nick, I’m expecting you here early tomorrow to pick up where we left off getting the new guys trained up, ya hear?” Without waiting for a reply, coach grabs his own bag, heading off to the showers to lock up his office. “Hey Nick.” John called from across the floor, most of the mats already set off in a neat pile. “How about a little friendly one-on-one? Winners pick for a prize later tonight.” I hesitated. I knew he’d ask for something ridiculous if he won…something degrading. However…I could see this working to my advantage. Humiliating him ought to get him off my back. Even if neither of us followed through, I could still walk away with my dignity. “You’re on-” I had barely started out when he barreled at me, knocking me on my back and straddling my chest. As he sat atop me, my frame seized up slightly. I didn’t feel capable of movement, though his cold-heat hands were not so much restraining my arms to the mat as caressing my biceps. “Told you that I liked being on top.” He smirked, his light blue eyes going dark, hungry. Feral. As he sat atop me, a feeling of intense violation rolled through me, like he was groping me intimately through the fabric of both the singlet and my underwear, though I could see both of his hands. His body rippled for a second, and as I felt waves of pleasure shoot through me, I could see a slight shift of his body. I felt cold chills, but his embrace was hot. His patronizing grin widened, and I watched from beneath him as he seemed to get more substantial. It had to just be my imagination, but I could swear that he actually GROWING… Though I claimed deceit from my eyes, his body seemed to stretch longer in his singlet, the fabric audibly stretching with the sound of the elastic being pulled too taut as he gained several inches in height. His arms, though barely flexing to support himself above me, flexed as his biceps mounded with strength, veins and mounds of muscle appearing where only small indents had existed previously. My eyes roamed his chest, his abs and pecs becoming more visible through the singlet with every passing moment. His four pack finally gaining enough size to qualify as a true 6 pack, tone and definition abound as the crevices ran deeper, his pecs becoming a decent shelf above them, ballooning with size and nearly ruining the straps keeping his singlet in place. As quickly as he’d pinned me and tapped me out for the ten second win, the exchange ended. “I’ll be back for the rest tonight.” He leaned down and whispered, his lips brushing against my ear. Patting my abs as he rose to a height that was just barely larger than before, but definitely larger, he walked off to the locker room, leaving me on the ground, sweaty, confused, and with a surprising amount of cum in my boxers. I lay there in a puddle of my own making and watched as he rose to a height just slightly taller than before, patting my abs before walking away, leaving me there, shell-shocked from our little encounter. His ass now perfectly filling out his singlet, my eyes lingered just a little too long as he turned one final time, smirked, and left the room. After a few moments I managed to peel myself off the floor and onto my feet, feeling very off-kilter, as if the ceiling had been raised. My own body felt foreign to me. I turned to faced one of the mirror walls along the sides of the room, and though I still looked impressive, subtle differences were apparent to me as my hands explored my previously immaculately chiseled body. Where I used to be ripped and defined seemed a little rounder, softer than before. Creases separating the tiles of mirror along the walls seemed more out of reach than before. I tried to shake the buzzing thoughts from my mind, trying to convince myself it was all in my head as I undressed and stepped into the showers after making sure John had gone. I started massaging the soap into my sweaty mass, thinking about how he seemed to just, expand on top of me. The vision of him made my length harden, and I couldn’t help but start to stroke myself under the steamy water. That same feeling of confusion took full focus once more when something felt a little different about my strokes. I looked down, and realized that my cock isn’t up to its usual eight and a quarter inches. “Fuck me, this can’t be happening…” The thought of being having lost size has me finishing all over the tiles beneath my feet, soap and cum washing down the drain as I finish rinsing off, stepping out of the shower and toweling myself dry. I look up at the clock by coach’s office, realizing I’m already thirty minutes late for my first class, shoving my clothes on, which aren’t near as snug as they’d been when I’d changed out of them not an hour earlier, and run across campus. I can barely concentrate for the next five hours, but by the time my last class ends I’ve finally convinced myself that I’d just let the little punk get in my head. I stop by one of the bathrooms in the cafeteria as I finish my dinner, flexing to my reflection, hyping myself up before walking back to the dorm Fuck yeah I think to myself, anyone would kill to have this body! I enter the dorm room confident, relieved to find the room empty. I peel my clothes off, exhausted after a long day, nothing but my boxer briefs on, closing my eyes as I fold my arms behind my head, drifting dreamlessly until I’m suddenly awoken by the door creaking open. I blink blearily up at the top bunk, the sheets around me soaked. I look at my wall-mounted alarm clock in the dim moon-light from the windows, looking at the clock: 11 at night. I hear the water running in the bathroom, and my heart starts pounding. John. I get up quickly, trying to make as little noise as possible while stumbling around trying to put on clothes that didn’t quite fit right anymore. Everything around me felt taller than I remembered them. My clothes looked slightly oversized where just this morning they had looked almost TOO snug. I look down, puzzled. I’m supposed to have an eight-pack, right? Where eight hard bricks of muscle had once occupied, six, less impressive bulges took their place. My pecs, also, didn’t quite obscure my view of them, as they usually did. I think back to today’s events, the feeling of dread I felt at being defeated by John in an area I should have creamed him in…and I can’t quite remember what happened after that. I remember John bragging to one of our teammates about his win against me in the lockers afterward, and then, my memories of the day skip to class. Brent, my lab partner caught me up on some of the new terms (I’d slacked on summer reading in favor of training, not my best decision, as I’d plateaued in my gains) and I’d tried my hardest to not fall asleep during the lecture. All day after the match I’d been exhausted and lethargic… “Hey bro.” John’s voice startled me out of my memories, and looking at him reminded me why I was trying to hurry out the door so quickly. John stood completely naked in the doorway, a wicked grin on his face, muscles slick with water droplets from his shower, hair combed back, and every carved muscle deeper than when I’d first encountered him. “Glad you didn’t bail on me.” He said, drying his hair and then tossing his towel to the ground. “We’re gonna have a lot of fun tonight.” My real memory swiftly returned to me, leaving me damn near breathless. He’d sat on me, pinning me to the mat. He’d grown. But something still seemed off. I’d been much bigger this afternoon. Now, I looked up at him now a couple inches taller and ripped beyond comprehension. It was hard to believe that in the course of a day, he’d outpaced me by such a wide margin. His abs were chiseled, his pecs jutted out in a hard shelf above them, and something I hadn’t quite noticed before, a small tattoo on his neck that looked like the outline of a diamond. It was stark against his now tanned skin, a marvel that I hadn’t noticed it before. His whole face had transformed into something more rugged. His blond hair and boy next door looks were giving way to something far darker, masculine, and powerful. His jawline was sharper, his blond hair darkening at the roots, and the stubbly beginning of a real man’s beard growing on what was once a baby-smooth face. His body hair seemed to have thickened also, the place between his pectorals sprouting a neat tuft that caught the water from his shower, a neat trail disappearing to meet his length, now even more massive soft than it had been earlier today. Six inches? Closer to seven now, and easily 9 inches hard. John knocked me out of my daydream with a clearing of his throat. “Well, you didn’t bail out on me. I believe our wager was winner’s pick for prize…” He looks at me with eyebrows raised and a smile that could get men thrice my size on their knees. “But-” I stuttered, trying to come up with the words to describe the reality of our present situation. “Doesn’t matter. A deal’s a deal when you’re playing a stranger’s game Bud. I learned that the hard way.” At his words, the lights flickered, the loud rumble of thunder resounding from outside, and sudden draft chilling the room. I tried to make myself move, but pure fear had me frozen to the floor. He walked up to me, his chin in my direct line of sight, thick veins protruding from his vascular neck, tracing into his arms and down his chest. He brings a hand to my waist, slipping it beneath the waistband, and grabs my right ass cheek, his other hand moving across my stomach, teasing my abs, running his thumbs across my pecs, before finally deciding where to start. His left hand grips my trap, squeezing down and applying as much force as necessary to get me groaning in pain. The worst part about the whole thing was not being able to struggle against it. My whole body had locked up, just like the wrestling match, my upper body strained as he squeezed down, until my will gave. I could feel everything slipping. My ass took up less of the space in his hand, finally making him adjust to the small of my back. His other hand, losing the ability to squeeze my trap as it disappeared into my shoulder, found purchase on my arm, squeezing my shoulder, moving down to caress my dwindling biceps as they too slipped out of my grasp. The sensation of falling, shorter and shorter, my eyes having to look farther up as I lost inches, and then feet of height to him. Knots had begun to curl my stomach as the theft robbed me of my core, each remaining brick from our last encounter now smoothing over, my pecs following shortly after. My legs that I’d poured so much effort into over the summer were half the size they’d been to begin with. And my cock, which had stuck with me thus far, dwindled, shrinking to 7, then 6, then 5, all the way until I was left with nothing but a nub. As I kept dwindling in height, I got closer and closer to his cock, which was now impossible to measure with just my eyes. It had to be at least a foot long now, and nearly as my old arms. His abs, as they absorbed my size, pushed farther outward, each mound standing out against the others. His pectorals engulfed some of my view of his face, my new stature completely beyond the capacity to see that far up his body without standing back. Looking up at him, he seemed to revel in my loss of power. His hungry eyes roved around each part of my body as it gave up its mass to feed his ascent to power. He made a show of testing out each muscle as it grew on him, jacking his cock as he looked on at me, like his personal slut. I felt the drain cease as my legs gave out, my newly minted twink form starved of almost all muscle tone. It almost hurt to breathe. As I looked over my body, even the air around me felt painful. But god, my fucking cock...it was about the only thing on me that hurt in a good way. A strange way. My balls couldn’t be larger than marbles, but they ached to blow one...more.... I moaned, convulsing, as my last, final jock load exploded out of me, blasting cum on both of us, pooling on my stomach and making a mess all the way up his body, even catching in his stubble. My final view as I passed out was John posing in victory; He flexed his new, massive biceps, veins running the length of his arm, his foot smooshing into the puddle of cum on my chest as he held me down on the floor, where I belonged. He smirked, leaning forward and licking a large splotch of my load off his bicep. “Much better.” Coach. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I had just been tidying up the office, getting ready to head off for the day, when what could only be the biggest troublemaker I’d ever had the displeasure of tutoring walked through my door, shutting it closed behind him. “So…it worked.” John folded his arms in front of me, raising an arm and demonstrating his newly minted gains. I clear my throat, looking up at him. “When I said you need to be serious about gaining, taking from other students was not what I had in mind. I paired you with him so you could mimic him, not use him.” He snorted, leaning up against the wall. “Some star pupil. Definitely no genius. He was so easy. Hell, I’m fairly sure he has the hots for me.” He waggles his brows. “I freed you from the rest of the rabble on that god forsaken rock so you could help me do my research, not make my students your food. Do you know how hard it’s been, writing off all my grant money to pay for all of this?” John gives me a look, his eyes going completely black before he shifts into his true form, a tan, dark haired twink of a demonic being now standing just below my height. His voice echoed weirdly, as if there were three different men speaking at once. “I am not ungrateful for your services rendered to me. I simply…want for a few more liberties. My existence has been barred to this one, singular place of existence. This “campus” is as far as my power reaches, for the moment, shrouded from the rest of the world. I crave more.” He saunters closer, his near nakedness in just a loincloth making me a little less than comfortable. “Stay back.” I command, pulling a white, opalescent rod from my pocket, earning me a glare. “You know I don’t partake of a man that will not have of me.” “I’d still feel better if you give me some distance. Especially after seeing what you did to Nick.” He chuckles, a darker, single deep rumble ringing out rather than his usual echo. “He’s but one king-turned-pawn in the grand scheme at work here. “Just… how badly will this affect him?” “He won’t remember much of what’s happened today. No one will ask questions while they’re in my domain. After all, my word is law.” We both hear the showers going, Nick finally having gotten off his ass to clean himself up. It was strange, knowing this’d be the last time I see the kid this size. “Well, I’m off to finish my meal.” I see the guise of ‘John’ re-emerge, muscles still as full as they had been a moment ago, his playful eyes the golden ambrosia of the Lex I’d freed, rather than the blue he’d worn today. “Catch you later big guy.” As he fades into the shadow, I put on my jacket and make myself scarce, locking the office and further horrors away behind me. It was far too late to have doubts. To be Continued...
  19. garrix

    The Wellspring

    Chapter 1 I had been driving for hours and desperately needed to pee. It was very late, or very early, depending on your perspective. I would have just pulled over to the side of the road, but it was pitch dark on this section of the Interstate. I saw there was a rest stop coming up, just 5 miles ahead. I breathed a sigh of relief knowing it would only be minutes away. I pulled into the rest stop, parked and ran inside. Once inside I gave the place a quick scan. Surprisingly well maintained. I headed towards the urinal. A huge relief, like a weight had been lifted from me and as I walked over to wash up, I took advantage of the time to freshen up a bit. I took off my tee shirt and used some of the liquid soap provided to wash my face and pits- a “pirate bath” as I heard it called. Something to keep me from stinking so bad when I got home. Being on the go for the whole weekend had forced me to postpone my routine jerk off times and I was already horny as hell While I was adjusting my jeans, fussing with my hair and admiring my fairly athletic upper torso, I noticed a vending machine that had all condoms for just 50 cents apiece mounted to the wall. I always wanted to get some, so I pulled out some change from my jean pocket, walked over to the machine and dropped my dirty shirt down on the floor, while I attempted to dispense a few different ones for my collection. Once I had successfully purchased a few, I reached down to pick up my tee that had fallen down and head back to my car. As I put shirt under my arm, I felt this gooey liquid stuff against my right side. My shirt must have soaked up something from the floor and now it was all over my right arm and side of my torso. “Fuck” I exclaimed, and rushed to wash it off. I turned on the water and got some towels wet with soap to do the job. When I raised my arm to access the affected area, the skin had broken out in a rash.I felt this insane rush of energy overtake me. My arm felt hot. “Holy shit” I shouted. Suddenly the heat began to spread, and my nerves seemed to be firing in overdrive. Everywhere I touched with my hands had become super sensitive and warm. My stomach felt queasy and I felt like I this odd sensation move through my body. I felt like I had this insane amount of energy. Had I absorbed some drugs somehow? Was that goo some kind of hallucinogen? Why did I have so much energy all of a sudden? Why was my face flush? I felt this insane rush. I started to get a headache. I started sweating heavily and my heart began beating harder. My muscles were spasming. Flexing randomly and tensing. I felt so overheated. This was it, I thought. I had touched some toxic gunk and was now going to die right here in this stupid rest-stop bathroom. Then something odd happened. My body began to feel like it was swelling. I couldn’t be sure, but it seemed like my muscles were… expanding somehow as they tensed. Each time they flexed and spasmed it felt like energy rushed into them. I looked down at my arms. My biceps were tight, flexing as I stood there in shock. It looked like they were swelling up. Maybe an allergic reaction, I thought. My whole body was starting to grow more muscular, causing my shirt and pants to grow tighter and tighter. I peeled off the shirt rapidly, and rapidly tried to undo my pants. My defined, chest was flushed red and looking pumped. More pumped than ever before… My pecs were pushing outwards, growing into a huge shelf. My shoulders widened and my neck thickened. My arms grew bigger and beefier as my whole body swelled with what must have been close to 50 pounds of muscle within moments. I looked at the mirror again. I didn’t look like myself anymore. I had a huge powerful chest, a thick neck, huge bowling ball shoulders and pumped, defined arms. My ass began pushing against the seams of my tight boxer briefs. I saw my legs were growing along with the rest of me. I looked like a semi-pro bodybuilder who had maybe stayed in a sauna too long. I was red and covered in sweat. My skin tingled. I looked incredible, but it was so unreal. Was I still growing? My vision seemed to be a little blurred and my headache came back with a vengeance. It looked like my beard was coming in… as if I hadn’t trimmed it the day before. And on close inspection, my chest seemed to have more hair as well… and even the hair on my head looked longer. Were my eyebrows bushier? What the hell was going on? I sauntered off as quickly as I could in my new car back to my car. My center of balance had changed. It was hard to sit up normally as my muscles were still spasming and tight. Everything felt unfamiliar. Once the car was started I painfully put the car in reverse and pressed on the gas, but my feet were throbbing because my shoes were too tight.I managed to get the car oriented so I could re-enter the freeway, and tried to get up to speed. Right away I realized that I was so overwhelmed with nervous energy, my headache was so intense, that there was no way I could drive. I carefully pulled off the road and with all my and put the car in park. I lay back in my seat just feeling the seat belt digging into my growing body. I was soaked in sweat. It was like the most miserable kind of migraine. My beard definitely looked fuller and longer in the rear view mirror. So did the hair on my head… and even the hair on my thicker, beefier forearms. I closed my eyes and I think between the overstimulation, the headache and the hyperventilation I passed out for a little bit., because I didn’t notice the highway patrol car that pulled up behind me. My head was slumped over and the officer tapped on the glass me to wake me up. I must have looked like I was having a seizure because he quickly opened my door and then grabbed me. “Sir”, he said as he held me. “Are You OK?” I sort of came to, and he asked me if I could get out of the car. I tried to talk, but was unable to, and I think he assumed I was on drugs. He unbuckled me from my seat belt and grabbed a hold of me. As he pulled me from the driver's seat I took hold of his upper torso, and was squeezing him hard to be able to stand up. It was strange as the nausea, headache and nervous energy seemed to subside as I held on to him, in fact I was starting to feel better, the longer I could make contact with him. My vision cleared, my muscles stopped seizing. Soon I had enough energy to speak and I begged him to help me. However, the officers eyes looked glazed over. Something was freezing him up, causing his whole body to tense up. I could actually feel it. His arm muscles were flexing and seizing just as mine had. He felt suddenly so much warmer in my arms. I could tell he wanted me to let go of my grasp, but it felt good and I wasn’t about to disconnect from him because holding him made me feel so much better. Soon the patrolman sensed that something was happening. His uniform was rapidly getting tighter. His chest began to rapidly thicken out and inflate, and shoulders widened, and his uniform started getting tighter around his growing frame. My grasp was so strong that he couldn’t let go and he began to look somewhat panicked. On his face, thick stubble appeared. His traps seemed to rise thicker. He was wearing a short sleeved shirt and as I grasped his muscular arms I could feel them tense and grow, like thickening cables of steel. It felt so sexually erotic as I was blowing up his muscles bigger and bigger.. Feeling his arms grow thicker and more massive as his whole body gained huge amounts of muscle. I could sense the guy was in shock as his body was growing larger out right in front of him. It seemed only a moment later he was sporting a thick beard that was growing high up on his cheeks. His hair on his head was growing longer. I saw a thick hair spreading down his growing forearms. This 6 foot tall, well muscled highway patrolman was becoming enormous. His uniform was beginning to constrict him. It looked painted on. The buttons looked closed to popping off. His breathing was so heavy, emphasizing his new, hulking pecs. I realized right then and there as my head cleared and my body seemed to feel a little more normal, that whatever happened to me was now being transferred to him… only he was getting even larger than I was. This officer, who had probably been a lean 190 pounds before, looked now closer to 300 pounds of beef, stuffed into a bursting-at-the-seams uniform. This officer had become storage for the enormous amount of energy I needed to get rid of. I could feel my heartbeat return to normal to I had full consciousness now and was fully aware of what I was doing to this man. Soon his form fitting pants were busting apart as his growing ass rounded out. I could see he was losing consciousness. , I lowered his increasingly heavy body down by the side of my car. and tore open his too-tight uniform to reveal his now massive heavy chest. I lowered down and explored his growing, increasingly massive body with my hands, so I could press more energy into his body faster. He now looked to be well over 350 pounds of overblown muscle. So much beef was still piling on to his frame. I continued to push more energy into him, watching him swell and his beard grew as he laid there overwhelmed and unconscious. I couldn't believe how much energy I had to give to him. I continued to strip off his busted pants to reveal quads that were incredibly thick. They had developed a massiveness, a heft. Every muscle on his body was now becoming so overdeveloped he hardly looked real. He was a muscle monster, unconscious on the ground, growing with each breath. I was getting him to the size that people had only ever dreamed about. My dick was throbbing. Something turned me on about seeing this incapacitated officer grow larger and larger under my hands. I was doing this to him. My excess of energy was turning him into a freak of muscle… turning him into the most muscular, most massive man alive. I had the power to do that to him, and I was eager to see that become a reality. Traps grew so thick and massive that they rose to his ears.. His arms started to push out on the ground further from his resting torso as his lats grew wider and wider. His calves looked like the size of watermelons. This man was now inhumanly large, and hair seemed to sprouting everywhere. His chest, arms, shoulders, abs, legs were all growing thicker hair. His beard was now full and again, just like me, the hair on his head was looking longer, as if he hadn’t cut it in two months. Finally, I felt my own energy levels return to a balance. I looked down at the massively overgrown, overbulked, hairier officer sprawled on the ground before me. He couldn't have been much less than a 600 pounds. He looked like an insane morph of a mass monster, only every extreme curve and bulge of his hyper-muscular body was real and tangible. This was a freak passed out on the soft ground by the highway. I checked his pulse. It was elevated but he was fine… He was breathing. His mountainous, hairy pecs were rising and falling. Completely unconscious, unresponsive, but breathing. I debated calling an ambulance right then and there, but how could I explain his condition? How could explain what had happened? If he came to he would accuse me of doing it to him. I was now myself again, albeit, a still much more muscular version of myself. I couldn't help feeling my chest and stomach and admiring how jacked I had become. I was still much heavier than I had been before the rest stop. I estimated I was maybe around 220, 230 pounds. Tiny compared to the unconscious monster at my feet. I slipped back into my car and started it up and took off like the wind down the freeway, wanting to get as far away from where I was- I was confused and deeply aroused. I and just wanted to think and put the last hour of so into prospective. Surely the officer would be ok when he woke up, right? Surely I didn’t do anything to harm him. Was this just a bad dream I thought? I must have been speeding like hell, because before I knew it there was another highway patrol man coming from the opposite direction that was slowing down to cross the median. Fuck yes I was speeding and looking down the speedometer showed me going around 100 mph. Now I was really scared. He caught up with me and made me pull over. Shit, how was I going to explain this reckless driving of mine, surely I was going to jail, I thought. I looked in the rear view mirror as he walked up to the car with his flashlight. He was latin, like me. I checked myself out in the mirror too and I looked ok. I was heavily bearded, muscular, shirtless, covered thick, lean muscle and a hairy chest. Huge quads stuffed into too-tight shorts that showed the massive erection I sported… but I didn’t look or feel like I was on drugs. I felt normal. Ish. He approached the car and was looking in the back with his flashlight before he confronted me. “Out of the Car”, He demanded, and I complied. “Officer I can explain this”, I tried to tell him, but he wasn’t interested. “Hold out your arms” he demanded and I complied. He made me do a sobriety test by walking the line. I tried to tell him I wasn’t under the influence of drugs or alcohol, but this cop was doing everything by the book. Once he was convinced I was sober, he demanded I find my license and registration, and I quickly retrieved them from my car and gave them to him. He began to write down all my information, I was walking back towards him and I acted quickly and just grabbed his arms tight, catching him off guard. I closed my eyes and concentrated and began to pump energy into him like I did the last highway patrolman. He immediately tried to push me off but I used all my renewed energy to pump energy into him fast. His body was shaking as I watched this young latino cop lose control. His muscles tensing and flexing randomly. I kind of felt so bad doing this to him, but I wasn’t about to get a ticket… I couldn’t afford it. And besides, my throbbing dick couldn’t stop thinking about how hot it would be to blow him up to the size of the other patrolman. He pleaded with me to let go, his voice quivering as if he were being gently electrocuted… which in a way, he was. I just wanted to see his growth and transformation… and maybe, hopefully pass out before I got a ticket. It turned me on so much before, so I tore his uniform open and pulled his chest against mine. I felt his hairy pecs inflate with mass, growing heavy and thick. His shoulders widened and thickened even faster than with the other officer. He stopped talking then and then his eyes gentle closed. He had fainted as I poured energy into him. His huge muscles were getting so pumped now. He was getting heavier, thicker in my arms. I lowered him down by the patrol car, but kept my grip on him. I took off his pants. He was getting seriously big. Only this time I had a clearly view of his transformation, and I knew exactly what I was doing. This dude was gonna become a monster, just like his colleague on the force. His pecs were incredible. I put my head up to them, feeling them swell larger and larger, growing into huge, hairy mounds of solid muscle. I ran my hands over his now 20” arms, feeling them pulse and tense larger. 21”.... 22” …. My hands sped up the growth as I squeezed them…. 23”... and bigger and bigger they grew. I was turning him into a muscle freak. Making them totally freaky made their potentially future explanation of events less believable I figured. If I made them both so inhumanly large, maybe they’d have less grounds to come after me. Afterall, how would anything like this be explained medically? It was impossible. The second officer layed there, growing, his gigantic muscular frame slowly expanding in every direction. He was no doubt over 300 pounds… Then after another minute, probably close to 350… and then larger still. His clean shaven face was similarly sprouting a thick black beard. His chest was growing increasingly hairy. Every hair on his body seemed to get longer and thicker. Something about the energy that I was pumping into him was doing this. I thought about how both of these men would have a hard time fitting back in their cars… and who knows what their futures on the force would be. At their size it’d be hard to take them seriously as anything other than massive, immovable walls of muscle and brawn. And that is exactly what I had in mind for this officer. The excitement and clear image of their overgrown bodies in my mind seemed to speed up the transformation. This officer was becoming a behemoth. A second muscular freak. I checked to see if he was still unconscious, asking him to respond to my voice… Nothing. Still breathing, his massive chest heaving up and down. I was pouring so much energy into this man that it had totally overloaded his system. He could do nothing but sit there and grow ever larger under my gentle hands. I had created a second hyper-muscular, supersized masterpiece of impossibly exaggerated musculature. He was a beautiful, stunning caricature of what a ultra heavyweight bodybuilder could look like… well, one that hadn’t shaved or trimmed any hair on his body… And he was so handsome. The short beard he had grown during his transformation looked good on him As I stepped away I couldn’t help but admire his beautiful face framed by two supersized traps on either side. He had to be 5 feet across at the shoulders. So much muscle to feel, to squeeze, to worship. He was just perfect. Again I ran back to my car and raced off. I was in awe of myself and what I could accomplish. I had proven that I possess an individual power that could be incredibly useful… maybe even profitable. Most noticeable was how fucking horny I was. My cock had grown along with my balls and I felt like I could shoot off a whole quart of thick cum. As I drove along however, the reality of my situation came to me like a pie in the face. I wasn’t at all normal anymore, that gooy shit at the rest stop had transformed me into something else. Something inhuman, or alien. I was no longer the same Juan Ballesteros was just a few hours ago. I still looked like Juan, but I now had the ability to pump men into the most outlandishly hairy muscular freaks imaginable … But I did this without their consent. And mostly while they were unconscious. Perhaps they had even been in pain…. and that made me someone who was assaulting and hurting others, and transforming them against their will.. Even if it was hot how they turned out. These young men had friends and families and would never be able to explain what had happened to them. They’d be stared at as total muscle freaks wherever they went. Their careers on the force were probably over. I pondered this all the way back to San Diego. It was late when I got back to my apartment, and I immediately took a shower. I must have showered for half an hour, then dried off and too a good look at myself in the mirror. I looked so hot, so much bigger than normal. My beard was so dark and thick. I looked like a the perfect Latino muscle bear. I got a fresh pair of boxer briefs and a tee shirt, which was now skin-tight against my buffed up frame. I couldn't help but jerk off thinking about the men I had transformed. Their new, huge, hulking bodies. Their gigantic muscles flexing and bulging with each move. Fuck they looked so good. I came pretty quick, and holy shit did I cum. I don't think I had ever cum so hard or so much. It took me a while to dry off. I cleaned up and got into bed. I was exhausted from all the physical stress to my new body and feel asleep. ___________ Author's note: I recently created a thread about asking folks about the possible name for the opposite of the mythological creature of succubus/incubus. I am still unsure of what this name should be, but there are some good candidates on that thread. This particular story was heavily inspired and modelled after a gay horror story about an incubus. Being the MG fan that I am, I thought it would much better to turn it on its head and re-envision it as a man who transforms into the wellspring of nearly endless masculine energy. C
  20. MadDog

    m/m Spice

    Hey everyone, on the old forums I had begun posting a series I had written with my writing partner Mr. X (another forum member who preferred to be left anonymous) about a mysterious and fantastic spice that had the power to dramatically grow a person's muscles as well as their endowment. We had written considerably more than what had originally been posted, but it wasn't in publishable shape and I had lost motivation to continue editing it after losing contact with Mr. X. I've recently been motivated to continue posting "new" additions to the story and so I'm creating this topic to serve as a place for me to post all of them. There's wayyyy too many chapters for me to attempt to post all of them here again one by one, so I'll link to the collection of them at Metabods here. I'll be posting new chapters both here and at Metabods in the future. I hope that people enjoy what's to come and that maybe a new set of eyes will discover this delightful modern fantasy!
  21. gameboy487

    It's Natural!

    This is a quickie that I just hashed out real quick. Enjoy! Coltin and Tyler had been best friends since they were in diapers. They were born a month apart and their families were very close so they literally grew up together. They went to the same school growing up from kindergarten to senior year. They were inseparable. People even thought that they were brothers, because they actually favored each other a little bit. So it only made sense for them to be roommates when the opportunity arose. They both decided to go to University of Memphis, obviously. They couldn't go to different schools. So they also planned on being roomies. They got moved in everything put in It’s place and wanted to go for a walk around campus. They were walking around the University Center as they spot a group of guys playing some football in the big field in front of the UC. "Man those guys are JACKED.", Coltin blurted out. Tyler laughed and agreed. It was no secret that Coltin longed for more size but it just wasn't in the cards for him. He wasn't a bad looking guy by any means, though. In fact, he had quite a handsome face with a nicely trimmed beard with reddish blonde hair. He had a very lean, toned physique dialing in around 170lbs at 6'2. But he wanted more. He observed how these guys playing in the field wore workout shorts that stretched perfectly over their taught butt and beefy quads, how their pecs had a slight bounce to them when they ran. He wanted just a portion of that. That's all and he would be happy. Tyler, on the other hand, just preferred to look at it. He was content at his current physique level, which was pretty close to Coltin's with just a little extra flab. Coltin was definitely the more active, sports-oriented of the two. "Dude just go talk to them and see if they'll give you any pointers on bulking up.", Tyler told Coltin. Coltin sighed, "I feel like I've tried everything there is to try, but I guess it wouldn't hurt." Coltin jogged out to talk to one of the guys and Tyler watched as the guy he talked to gestured for him to join them. Coltin pointed back to Tyler, not wanting to ditch him. Tyler gestured back that he was going to run into the UC to grab a bite to eat and cool off and encouraged him to join them. After about an hour, he glanced out the window to see Coltin still outside playing football with these jocks. He was getting bored so he just shot a text to Coltin, telling him that he was going back to the room and that he would see him there later. Later that night, Coltin returned to the room, a sweaty mess. He seemed excited. Through his heavy breathing, he managed to get out, "The guys want me to try out for the team and they said they'll help me bulk up!" "Dude that's great! I'm excited for you man!" A few weeks had passed and Coltin came in from an intense workout from the gym, looking extra pumped. Tyler had no idea what kind of regime those jocks were putting him through, but he could already tell that whatever it was, it was working. Coltin still had his lean physique, but you could tell that his chest was just a little bit thicker, arms bulged just slightly larger than they were a few weeks ago, and his legs looked more defined. His shirts started to fit him better. "Bro that workout today was killer. You should join us some time. You could use some extra muscle." Tyler chuckled, "Nah man I'm good.", thinking that he would rather do just about anything else instead. "Suit yourself dude. They've gotten me up to 180 as of this morning.", as he raised an arm and flexed casually, prompting a decent size bicep to stand at attention. And he smirked. "This is the heaviest I've ever been. And I don't plan on slowing down." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The semester flew by, Christmas break was just around the corner. Coltin was close to breaking 200. He was looking beefier than ever, clothes stretching over his thicker pecs and beefy arms. He had really wanted to break 200 before going home, but he wasn't complaining. He'd managed to pack on around 23lbs of muscle in a semester's time. Tyler thought it seemed like he was putting on the weight a little faster than he thought possible, but he just shrugged it off. Coltin was to go home for break, while Tyler went with his family to California for most of the Christmas break. His family had gone to San Diego for Christmas every year for as long as he could remember. So as they parted ways, Tyler gave his best friend a big hug goodbye, as it would be a little over a month before he saw him again. It was a couple of days before school was to start back for spring semester when Coltin got a phone call from his buddy, Tyler. "Hey man I got some news. My mom had the bright idea to go out on the rocks today when we were visiting La Jolla Cove and a wave hit and swiped her off the rocks." "Jesus Christ Tyler is she ok!?" Coltin gaped. "Yeah man she's fine, but she's in no condition to travel right now so I'm stuck out her indefinitely until her condition gets better. The doc says it could be anywhere from a couple of weeks to a couple of months." "Man that really blows! I miss you man! Tell your mom I send my regards and that I hope she gets to recover sooner rather than later." "Will do man. I'll keep you posted." They hung up and Coltin just sat there. He couldn't believe it. He and Tyler had never been apart this long and he wasn't sure what he was going to do without his best bud at school with him. I guess it would give him more time to focus on his workouts and football practice. So school resumed a few days later and Coltin did nothing but go to class and go to the gym. He was determined to break 200lbs soon. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It ended up being close to April before Tyler's mom had recovered enough for them to travel back home. He and Coltin had tried to stay in touch over the last couple of months with updates on his mom, but it was tough. Tyler decided he wanted to surprise Coltin, so he didn't tell him that he was on his way back to UoM yet. He entered the hallway of the dorm building and he could hear voices further down the hallway. One of them sort of sounded like Coltin, but the voice was muuuuch deeper, so he knew it wasn't him. He made his way down the hall and as he rounded the corner, he was met with the largest human being he had ever seen. The beast was facing away from him talking to someone else, who was completely obscured by his massive back. His body almost stretched to both sides of the hallway. He had on what had to be a XXXXL tank top that was hanging on for dear life. The massive bodybuilder heard someone round the corner and turned around. His eyes lit up with surprise as he saw that it was his best friend, Tyler. "Buddy! I didn't know you were coming home!, boomed the man in his deep, bovine voice. Tyler, on the other hand, was steadying himself against the wall upon realizing that this behemoth was his best friend Coltin. The man standing before him could've eaten 3 of the previous Coltin's. He tried to take it all in slowly. His face looked exactly the same. Same old Coltin. He was the same height as before, just four times as wide. Attached to his head was the thickest bull neck that Tyler had ever seen. No wonder his voice had dropped so many octaves. His neck was threatening to be swallowed up by a set of massive traps on either side, tugging at the straps of that poor tank top. If he shrugged, his neck was sure to disappear completely. His shoulders were the size of beach balls. And his chest. Holy fuck his chest. It was magnificent. His pecs were so thick and juicy, any woman would be jealous of his cup size. The tank was so tight, he could see his quarter size nipples were erect and pointed straight at the ground, completely overshadowed by his mammoth chest. The slightest twitch in his body sent them bouncing. His back was so thick and wide, it was physically impossible for his arms to go past a 45 degree angle. Speaking of his arms - they had to be at least 30 inches around. 30 inches of pure muscular power. His forearms were probably bigger around than my legs, so fucking big. His hands were so thick and meaty, Tyler wasn't sure he could even use a cell phone anymore. At least Siri was a thing now. His eyes wandered next down to his midsection, where he saw that the tank was bulging out from the size of his massive muscle gut, but even with the size of his muscle gut, he still had that incredible V taper due to the massive breadth of his shoulders and back. Fuck. And his quads. Fuck. The slightest shift in his weight caused them to writhe and contract with pure power, stretching his mesh workout shorts dangerously close to the breaking point. They were the size of redwoods. His feet are spread wide and still his legs are fighting for space, his massive calves still touching. This man that was Tyler's best friend was so massive, he was still speechless. His entire body was covered with a good amount of reddish blonde hair. He could see it swirling out from underneath his tank and down his massive forearms. "I....er....uh." Tyler couldn't even form a sentence. Coltin gave a big, hearty laugh causing his enormous pecs to bounce. "I guess I grew a little bit while you were gone, huh?" boomed Coltin. "Fuck man. A little bit?! Are you on drugs dude!?" This made Coltin laugh again. "Roids? Bro roids wouldn't have even worked this well. I took something a little more....natural." grinned Coltin mischievously. "How? What?....How much?" Tyler had so many questions. "Well I have to use a packaging scale now, but this morning I weighed in at 447lbs. Tyler. I've gained almost 300 lbs of fucking muscle bro." With that, he flexed his mighty biceps. Tyler swore he heard a boom as his arms exploded in size. He wasn't ready for the size of those amazing arms flexed. He swooned and grabbed onto the wall for support. He watched as Coltin slowly made his way to his best friend, swinging one massive tree trunk around the other. Tyler knew that he had to touch him. He wouldn't be able to convince himself that it was real until he could feel that amazing muscle with his own hands. As he approached, he marveled again at the fact that Coltin hadn't seemed to have gotten any taller. Tyler had always been slightly taller than him and that was still the case. This made Coltin look even more massive. 6'1" is fairly tall, but when you have this much muscle packed onto that frame, there just isn't anywhere to put it all. He ran his hands underneath the tank top through the thick carpet of hair over his bulging muscle gut. It was hard as a rock. He caressed his massive pillow pecs, marveling at how rock hard they felt, despite them looking plump and juicy. A moan escaped Tyler's lips. He'd never felt this way about a man, much less his best friend, but he was so turned on by all this....this beef. It was clear that Coltin was feeling hot too, as Tyler glanced down, his eyes bugging out. He realized that Coltin's body wasn't the only thing that grew. The outline of a giant sausage the size of Tyler's arm was slowly expanding underneath his gym shorts. Tyler was also just noticing how fucking gorgeous his ass was now. He didn't think it was humanly possible to have such a large voluptuous ass that was simultaneously rock hard with muscle. Tyler moaned again and before he could even think about it, he shot a load right there in his jeans as he finally passed out from shock. The last thing he remembered, was the feeling of Coltin's massive hands catching him before he hit the ground. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tyler groggily awoke. He had had the craziest dream that Coltin had exploded into a massive muscle monster. He saw a mass move in the corner of his eye and his eyes shot open. It wasn't a dream. His massive best friend was sitting on their couch waiting for him to come to. "Jesus Christ bro. You just about fill out that whole couch by yourself." exclaimed Tyler. "Heh. Yeah It’s just about the only thing I can fit on these days." "Ok so I have to know. What the fuck happened. Last I was around, you were just working out with those jocks. Did they have something to do with this?" "Fuck yeah man. You should see them now. I look tiny compared to them, but I'll catch up to them eventually.", he smirked. "You mean you're not done!?" shouted Tyler "You're a fucking freak man! You're already past the realm of possibility!" "Hell yeah man. All those guys are pushing past 600 now, but they're growth is starting to taper off, so I know I'll catch up in no time. Anyways. We were all working out over the break when one of the guys walks in looking fucking massive. He had probably gained 60lbs since the last time we had seen him just a few days ago. He then told us what he had discovered. Cum makes him grow." "The fuck?" Tyler said, completely grossed out. The thought of drinking another dude's jizz made him gag. "Just his cum or just cum in general?" That was when Coltin really started smirking "Anyone's. We all tried it out on each other. After we figured it out, it was like a nonstop orgy for weeks, basically. The only reason those guys are so much bigger than me is because they had a head start." Tyler couldn't believe what he was hearing. Coltin wasn't gay. At least he wasn't a few months ago? He then started thinking about earlier when he came at the mere feeling of Coltin's muscular body. Tyler had always been satisfied with his body, but after feeling Coltin's burgeoning muscles, he was kind of curious how it would feel to have that much power on his frame. He then looked back over to Coltin and stared at his mammoth cock, licking his lips slowly. Coltin could see the glint in his eye and just smiled. Tyler got up and made his way over to Coltin and struggled to pull his shorts down over his beefy quads. Coltin's enormous tool sprang free and stood at attention, seemingly beckoning Tyler to service it. He struggled to get his mouth around such a massive instrument and began pumping it in and out. It was so thick and long that he could only get about 6 inches of it down his throat-less than half of it! He heard Coltin's deep voice groan in ecstasy and he felt his cock throb. Next thing he knew, a hot jet of Coltin's jizz was shooting into Tyler's mouth and down into his stomach. He held on tight, not wanting to miss a single drop. You know, just in case Coltin was right about this drinking cum making you grow thing. He ingested so much, he felt his shirt start to tighten around his belly as it filled up with an obscene amount of cum. As the flow seemed to lessen, Tyler removed himself from Coltin's cock and stood up and he heard a sloshing noise. He had so much fucking cum inside of him. He looked down and his belly was bulging out like a frat boy beer belly. He waddled over to the recliner, suddenly really tired and fell into a deep sleep. Coltin stayed exactly where he was. He did not want to miss the show that was about to happen. He smiled to himself, realizing he hadn't told Tyler one last detail. Tyler probably just ingested in one sitting the total amount that Coltin had over the past few months, mainly due to the size of Coltin's baseball size nuts. This meant that Tyler was going to go through a pretty massive growth spurt and Coltin couldn't wait to see it. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tyler was awakened by a strange gurgling noise. He sat up and realized that the noise was coming from his bloated belly. Before Tyler could do anything else he felt a burning sensation over his entire body. He glanced over at Coltin who was looking on with extreme interest, eyes twinkling with excitement. He felt his shirt getting tight again. He looked down and gasped when he realized that his belly was slowly growing and it began to feel harder and thicker, like Coltin's had felt. But that wasn't the only thing causing his shirt to get smaller. His once nonexistent pecs were bulging and groaning as they expanded, fighting for the limited space that was underneath his medium size shirt. He felt his back and shoulders sliding across the back of the recliner as his arms seemed to explode with mass. He felt his body being pushed upward by the sudden growth of his butt. By now, his shirt had been absolutely obliterated by his increasing mass. His jeans lost the battle soon after to his increasingly massive thighs and calves. He groaned and marveled at how much deeper his voice had gotten, though it was nowhere near Coltin's boomy voice - yet. Suddenly he heard the poor recliner groaning in protest of the incredible weight that it was now trying to support. Before he could even think about trying to get up, the recliner just disintegrated under him as he plummeted to the floor. Coltin was laughing his ass off at this point, all of his muscles bouncing, but he quickly returned his attention to Tyler because it seemed that he was still not done growing. Tyler was sprawled out on the floor at this point, still expanding. How much more was he going to grow? He had to be nearing Coltin's realm of musculature surely. His back continued to widen and thicken as he could feel it rubbing across the carpet and simultaneously pushing him further off the ground. His chest had long since grown large enough for his entire view in front of him to be obscured, as he lay on the floor. Finally it felt as if his growth was coming to an end. He stood up, with effort, trying to keep his balance. He definitely wasn't used to carrying so much extra weight. He could feel pure power coursing through his body. It was absolutely intoxicating. He clenched and unclenched his fists, watching the cords of muscle in his forearm flex and unflex. He looked to each side and felt like his width stretched at least two feet in either direction. His biceps had to be close to 30 inches. He made eye contact with Coltin and immediately felt something in his unbelievably tight boxers stirring. How they had even managed to stay intact was beyond them. At first he thought he was just getting a hard-on, but it became clear very soon that it was so much more. He felt his cock expand to It’s usual size, but it didn't stop. His cock and balls kept lengthening and thickening, causing the bulge in the front of his boxers to push further and further out until they finally gave in. HIs enormous cock burst free and shot up and smacked right in the middle of the deep valley of his pecs. Coltin practically dove onto Tyler's cock. Because of the transformation that he had just gone through, Coltin barely got his mouth around Tyler's enormous member before he came. And boy did he ever come. Coltin didn't think it would ever stop, but he managed to catch every last drop. Coltin immediately felt the all familiar burning sensation in his muscles. He immediately began to swell even larger with power and muscle. He actually shot up a couple of inches, so that his body could handle the extra mass that it was about to hold. His body widened and thickened all over. Forget doorways. Hallways were going to be an issue from now on. Tyler marveled as Coltin's already massive body just kept pulsing and growing. He heard Coltin's voice drop another octave as if that was even possible. As the growth slowed, Coltin was breathing in and out heavily, causing his enormous pecs to bulge in and out. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- They eventually made their way to the scale and weighed themselves. It took some time and work, seeing as neither of them could fit through doors comfortably anymore. Even turning sideways proved to be a problem, because of the thickness of their chests. Tyler's cock hardened instantly as he watched Coltin waddle in front of him, seeing both shoulders grazing both sides of the hallway at the same time. Tyler had gone from a measly 180lbs to an unbelievable 452lbs - just past Coltin's previous weight. Coltin had gained another 200 glorious pounds, pushing him past even his football friends at 650lbs. He was the largest and most powerful human being on the planet. And he knew that his best friend and lover, Tyler would be joining him very soon. University of Memphis was about to have the strongest football team it had ever had. THE END
  22. Hi there! Long time lurker, this is the first time I’ve decided to post some content. I know stories have been posted about this topic before, but I wanted to make my own tribute to one of the hottest scenes ever created. Enjoy (and please forgive my English). Jafar felt his body pulsing with magic energy when he was ready to make his final wish. He had become the most powerful sorcerer in the world. But somehow he wanted more. He wanted ALL for himself. He put all his lust for power together into his final wish when he yelled: ‘I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He was overwhelmed when the ultimate power beam striked him in his chest. Even the most powerful being on Earth wasn’t prepared for the immense amount of power he was about to receive. His body and mind rapidly changing, the Genie’s blue form suddenly shrinking due to all of the power needed for the ultimate wish. ‘Yes! YES! THE POWER!’ Jafar yelled. His body form rapidly changed from that of a monstrously big snake to that of a true God. His face reshaping into a cruel yet extremely handsome face, exuding manliness, beauty and power. His torso quickly inflating, exhibiting insanely growing slabs of muscle conforming mountainous pecs. A brick wall of abs rapidly appearing underneath, with deep cleavages forming between each individual muscle. Huge shoulders spreading to the sides the size of watermelons, then of wrecking balls, then of mountains! Immense muscled arms hanging beneath, solid, veiny and almighty. ‘THE ABSOLUTE POWER!!!’ Jafar was laughing manically, eyes going blank. He moved his head backwards, he inflated his mighty chest while he breathed deeply, he clenched his fists with his godly strength. He was overcome by power. Two immense legs were holding his growing form, the size of tree trunks, and finally the size of towers, every muscle visible, striated and sculpted. Finally an inhumanly big cock appeared between his legs, obscenely growing to meet the size of a god’s. It was hard and veiny, with a mushroom head on top. It was pointing upwards while it continued to enlarge, and was followed by testicles that appeared to be squeezing, beating, as if they were pumping more power into an already godly muscle-bound being of pure power. ‘I HAVE BECOME A GOD!’ His voice boomed. ‘THE UNIVERSE IS MINE TO COMMAND! TO CONTROL!’ His newly formed body was truly that of a god. Jafar felt his muscles pulsating with endless power, and he loved it. He was aroused by it. He knew he had become the ultimate being on Earth. He was so overwhelmed by his own power, that soon he was lost to the ultimate feeling of his sensitive and insanely big godly cock. He started to stroke it frantically with his right powerful hand, while he flexed his left bicep admiring its new mind-blowing size and strength, laughing and moaning while he speeded the process. ‘Al! What are we going to do now?’ Jasmine asked desperately. Aladdin was paralyzed at the sight of such a perfect being, newly formed in front of his eyes. ‘Al, there’s only one way of resolving this. You still have one wish left, remember?’ The Genie continued. ‘You have to become a God’. Aladdin stared at the Genie. ‘But I do not wish power for myself, besides it may kill you!’ Al said, begging for another solution. The Genie stared directly at his eyes and tenderly said ‘You are our only hope’. Aladdin knew there was only one thing he could do. ‘Genie, I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He wasn’t prepared for what was about to happen. The Genie used the remaining of his powers to make the ultimate wish come true. The beam hit Al in the middle of his torso, clothes disappearing instantly. His young, well-toned, bronze-tanned body was suddenly fed with a such an immense source of power, it was immediately forced to grow with muscles beyond his imagination. It started with his abs, quickly inflating and protruding under his skin, forming a chiselled 8-pack, each individual muscle continuously growing in size and definition. As if the wish was spreading through his body, obliques appeared at the sides, and the most impressive Adonis belt underneath. His pecs were the next part to be empowered, his torso quickly gaining volume and unbelievable mass. His pecs were so massive that they fought for space, forming a deep cleavage between them. His frame was further endorsed with wide lats, then his shoulders were raised upwards and separated from each other while they ballooned with no end in sight. The empowering magic spread to his biceps, now inhumanly big, with muscle appearing over muscle endlessly, and to his triceps, now perfectly visible and striated. Finally his former forearms gained so much muscle they looked rock-hard, veiny and virile. Huge and solid hands seemed to bring perfection to his godly arms, which now Al felt as the ultimate weapons of power. Aaah! AAAHHH! Al yelled while he flexed his biceps and clenched his fists at the sides of his waist. Meanwhile, muscles in his thighs had become to enlarge, size spreading downwards. Even with his legs separated they gained so much mass that they started to push each other away, with diamond calves appearing underneath, and mountainous glutes at the back, also struggling for space and perfectioning his rear view. To complete his enhanced godly body, a mammoth cock was growing while Al could only stare in awe. It was enlarging beyond his imagination, pointing upwards, pulsing veins spreading through its shaft until they reached the throbbing mushroom head. Al’s now perfectly handsome facial features showed pure joy and pleasure. Al had to admit that the feeling of becoming the ultimate male, a pure being of raw power, an almighty muscle-bound God, was pure pleasure. But, unlike Jafar, Al didn’t give in to his overwhelming power, his lust and his godly condition. He was resolved to fight Jafar. ‘NOW I AM READY TO SHOW YOU MY POWER’ Al boomed with a new deep powerful voice. While Jafar was reaching his sexual climax, lost in his own pleasure, Jasmine quickly grabbed the Genie’s lamp and exclaimed ‘I wish that Al overpowers Jafar and becomes the world’s true and only God!’ With the combined powers of Jasmine’s sincere wish, the Genie’s magic and Aladdin’s godly powers, Al forced Jafar’s wreckless being to disappear. He shot a power beam that connected him with Jafar. ‘NO! NOOO! MY POWERS ARE THOSE OF A GOD! YOU CAN’T DEFEAT MEEE!’ Jafar boomed with despair. ‘I’M SORRY JAFAR, THERE CAN ONLY EXIST ONE GOD IN THIS WORLD, AND PEOPLE IN AGRABAH HAVE CHOSEN ME!’ Al confidently replied. ‘Al! It’s a God you’re fighting with!’ The Genie shouted. ‘He can only disappear if you absorb his power! There’s no other way!’ ‘WHAT?’ Said Al, suddenly realizing what to do. He forced Jafar’s immense powers to abandon him and fuse with Al’s already inhuman body. ‘YES! YEEES, I’VE WON! NOW I AM THE TRUE GOD OF THIS WORLD! Al’s voice shouted more powerful than ever. While Jafar’s godly powers were being drained, his once obscene muscles were shrinking, his cock, once the ultimate piece of manhood, disappearing. And at the same time, Al’s body prepared for the incoming godly amount of power being forced into it, his cock pulsing as in anticipation. Al thought nothing could be more powerful than the divine being he had become, but he was just about to be proven wrong. His body started to reshape, evolving, forced to accommodate another god’s powers within him. Muscles exploded all over in newly immense size, looking hard as steel, feeling hot as fire, each muscle fiber visibly striated, veins popping all over, feeding his muscles with endless power, pulsing obscenely. His once human frame was now monstrously deformed. His eyes had gone blank, his jaw looked more square than ever, a fearsome smile appearing on the most virile face imaginable. His mammoth delts almost engulfed his head, his massive pecs protruded onwards, his shoulders were separated even further, wide slabs of muscle conformed his lats, arms became truly almighty, his abs reshaped into a the most impressive 10-pack, his legs were powerful enough to hold the whole world. And his cock grew so disproportionate in size that it now reached his head and almost matched his waist in width, its surface almost entirely covered in thick veins, its cockhead pulsing, beating, while divine seed started to ooze, then drench, then his cock shooting semen like a throbbing cannon. ‘YEEEEES!!! I’VE BECOME PERFECT! LOOK AT ME PEOPLE OF AGRABAH, LOOK AT THIS BODY, I’M THE DEFINITIVE BEING OF POWER! I WILL RULE THIS WORLD AT MY DESIRE, AND THERE WILL BE PEACE, HAPINESS AND ENDLESS PLEASURE FOREVER.’ And with that, Al forced his massive godly body to take a more suitable and human-like form, still unable to hide its endless power, with chiselled, solid, and massive muscles, a perfect manly and beautiful face, and an obscenely big, hard, throbbing cock pointing forward. His imposing frame walked towards Jasmine, with lust in his eyes. ‘So princess, do you want to reign by my side?’
  23. English version in here [edited by @dredlifter] Lucas era el novio de una de mis mejores amigas, Maite. Ambos vivían juntos hacía tres años, se habían conocido en la universidad estudiando biología molecular. Lucas era 11 años más joven que yo, o sea apenas había cumplido los 24 años y se estaba por recibir de licenciado. Era bastante estudioso y un poco nerd. Nos llevábamos bastante bien y a él parecía no importarle que yo fuera tan amigo de Maite. Lucas era bastante grandote, no hacía ningún deporte, tan solo era alto y grandote. Tenía unos pies enormes y unos antebrazos mas anchos que mis brazos. Lo había visto alguna que otra vez sin remera en la pileta de alguna amigo y tan solo era eso: grandote. Quizás de haber entrenado un poco podría haber hecho crecer su pecho, pero no era el caso. De todos modos eso es lo que yo pensaba de Lucas hasta el día de la mudanza. Maite y Lucas habían decidido mudarse. Ambos vivían en un departamento bastante chico y solo había que mudar algunos muebles y bastantes libros. Como no tenían plata para contratar a una mudadora me pidieron que los ayudara ya que tengo una camioneta bastante grande. Un día antes de la mudanza Maite me llamó para decirme que el día de la mudanza ella no iba a poder estar por temas del departamento de biología, tenía que hacer una suplencia en otra provincia por un congreso y se tenía que ir hoy mismo. Le dije que no se preocupara, que Lucas y yo podríamos con todo. Cuando llegué a la casa descubrí que Lucas ya había comenzado a guardar los libros en las cajas, pero claramente no tenía mucha experiencia en mudanzas ya que había puesto todo mal. Le indiqué como era mejor guardar los libros y que íbamos a necesitar cajas mas chicas ya no convenía usar cajas tan grandes porque serían demasiado pesadas. —¿Cuanto decís que pesa esta? —me dijo señalando una caja. Lucas a veces parecía tan solo un niño de 5 años, enorme pero un niño. —Supongo que 50 kilos… es medio una locu… —¡Excelente! —dijo y sin decir mas la levantó. Fue como si levantara una caja vacía, tan solo se agachó y la levantó. Yo me quedé mirando sin poder creer lo que veía. La mudanza fue más fácil de lo que pensaba, se podría decir que yo solo me dediqué a decir “cuidado” y “doblá” porque Lucas se encargó de mover todo. Las cajas enormes de muchísimos libros Lucas las levantó en un segundo y las cargó bajando las escaleras como si llevara tan solo cartón. —Jeje, me divierte hacer un poco de ejercicio —dijo y flexionó su brazo antes de agarrar la última caja. Debajo de la remera pude ver que se formaba una montaña. Lo más impresionante fue cuando decidió mudar el armario. —¡Espera que lo hacemos juntos! —le dije—1… 2… 3…. Sin embargo era mucho más pesada de lo que yo hubiera imaginado. Di dos pasos y tuve que descansar. —Deja que yo me encargo —dijo parándose de la parte trasera del armario y agachándose apenas para llegar hasta abajo. Por todo el trabajo de cargar cajas sus antebrazos se habían vuelto mucho mas grande de lo que yo imaginaba, de todos modos era demasiado pesado para que él solo pudié… —Ahí está —dijo y la levantó sobre su cabeza—Jeje, se ve que soy bastante más fuerte de lo que pensaba. Lucas sacó todo lo pesado él solo. Yo solo me encargué de sacar unas bolsas. Cargamos la camioneta y nos fuimos. En el viaje Lucas abrió la ventana, estaba transpirado de hacer tanto esfuerzo y debajo del pecho —que por cierto estaba bastante más grande que antes— apareció una mancha de transpiración. —Me contó Maite que estás haciendo tu tesis —le dije. —Si, estoy recién empezando pero el tema me gusta asi que avanzo rapido. —¿Y sobre que es? —Es un estudio sobre las propiedades androstanolona… —… —Ah, ja! Es un andrógeno, un metabolito de la testosterona. —Ah mirá… Interesante? —ja! Si, bastante! Cuando llegamos al departamento descubrí que era cuatro pisos por escalera. Lucas bajó todas las cosas de la camioneta y las dejó en el hall en menos tiempo de lo que le había llevado cargarlo. Cerramos la puerta y miramos las escaleras. —Esto va a ser heavy… —dije— Me parece que va a ser mejor que llamemos a alguien que nos ayude. —Yo puedo hacerlo —dijo Lucas, parecía contento de tener que hacer semejante esfuerzo— Es un buen ejercicio para mis músculos. —Lucas, una cosa es bajar todas estas cosas un piso y otra muy distinta subir cuatro pisos por escalera. Es imposible. —Nah, no te preocupes! Vos llevas las bolsas —dijo y se sacó la remera que ya estaba toda transpirado. Lo que vi casi me dejó sin aire. Yo recordaba que Lucas era grandote, pero no tenía nada que ver con el cuerpo que ahora veía delante mio. Era como si toda la grasa que antes había tenido en exceso se hubiera convertido de pronto en músculos… en músculos enormes. Unos abdominales marcados, un pecho enorme, unos hombros redondos y unos brazos abultados y duros. —Wow! —dije sin pensar. —Ja! Ah, ¿viste? Estoy enorme. —Que te pasó? —Empecé a comer bien y a entrenar. —Entrenar? Es como si te hubieras inflado todo —dije y me acerqué. Estaba a la altura se pecho, su enorme y abultado pecho. —jaja! Tampoco para tanto, solo estoy un poco musculoso. —Dejame de joder! Sos He-man, chabon! Nunca vi a un hombre tan musculoso… ¿puedo tocar? —Claro… —dijo y flexionó el brazo. Estaba duro como una piedra enorme. —Que chabón! Estás durísimo! —Jaja, es solo por el ejercicio que hice al levantar las cosas. —Ahora quiero ver como levantas todo esto! —Jaja! Y se agachó y levantó una caja. —¿Vas a llevar primero lo mas liviano? Te vas a morir. —Jaja! Vamos a ver. Una a una las fue llevando las cajas escaleras arriba. Yo lo seguía llevando cosas bien livianas, pero a la mitad de la tercera subida ya no tenía aire. En cambio Lucas seguía llevando cajas y subía sin parar. Incluso bajaba corriendo, como si hiciera un calentamiento. —¿Cansado? —me jodía al pasar escaleras a bajo liviano como una pluma y musculoso como un tanque. Al final quedó solo el mueble. Lucas ni siquiera respiraba agitado. —Quiero ver esto! —dije bajando lo más rápido que podía aunque ya no tenía aire. Lucas aplaudió y se agachó para levantar el armario. Todos sus músculos hicieron un trabajo maravilloso, tensándose y expandiéndose. Yo apenas podía creer lo que veía, era como si se hubiera inflado en el transcurso del día tan solo por el ejercicio de levantar esas cajas. Dio el primer paso y subió las escaleras como si no llevara nada sobre su hombro. Su cuerpo brillaba de transpiración pero estaba duro como la roca. Subió todo y cuando cerramos la puerta y vimos todo en el departamento vacío me dijo: —Buen trabajo! —Hiciste todo vos y tus enorme músculos! Lucas se río y abrió una botella para tomar del pico. Algo de agua cayó sobre su pecho peludo, marcado y enorme. Maite regresó dos semanas después y a los pocos días la invité a casa. —Boluda, Lucas es el increíble Hulk! Maite se murió de risa. —Está un poco musculoso… si… —¿Un POCO musculoso? Es una bestia… —Al principio me dio cosa… era medio raro porque está todo duro… pero ahora me acostumbre… y me encanta… no sabes lo fuerte que es… —Me estás jodiendo, si que lo sé! Lo vi levantar tu armario pesadísimo él solo! —Sí, me contó…. jaja, que gracioso… pero eso fue hace como 3 semanas… ahora está mucho más grande… creo que me dijo que ganó como veinte kilos… —Mucho mas grande? Me estás jodiendo????? —Nop —dijo llevándose una cuchara de dulce de leche a la boca—, está enorme y todo marcado… es gracioso… no le entra ninguna remera… pero no sabes… Maite se puso colorada para decir esto: —No sabes como coje…. está todo el día caliente... dice que es por la testosterona… pero es gracioso… no sé… cojemos como tres o cuatro veces al día… o sea, está todo el día al palo… y encima… Me miró a los ojos: —Que…? —le pregunté casi a punto de morirme. —Tiene la pija gigante… —Y vos te lo bancas? Digo cojer tanto!? Todos los días? Yo me muero… —Al principio pensé que sí…. que me moría, pero como que estoy también re caliente yo… no sé… hay algo en su cuerpo que me excita… todos esos músculos enormes… cuando me levanta con una mano me vuelvo loca… no sabes la fuerza que tiene… Varias veces intenté organizar salidas para poder ver lo grande que se había vuelto Lucas, pero cada vez que salíamos con Maite Lucas estaba ocupado o se había ido a visitar a sus viejos a no sé donde. Finalmente llegó el verano y decidí irme al campo para terminar de estudiar para un final. Le conté a Maite que me iría un mes entero a estudiar y la idea le encantó tanto que me llamó por teléfono: —Que copado! Che, con Lucas estábamos hablando que… viste que ambos tenemos que terminar nuestras tesis… y la verdad que nos vendría bien escaparnos de la ciudad para desenchufar… además no tenemos un mango para irnos de vacaciones… —Ah! —dije sin pensar y de repente se me iluminó el cerebro— Dale! Los pasé a buscar con la camioneta. Maite estaba en la calle esperando y cuando me vio llegar le hizo señas a quien supuse sería Lucas que no se veía por ningún lado. Hasta que lo vi salir del departamento. Es difícil describir esto. O sea, la palabra enorme no alcanza para mostrar lo grande que Lucas se había puesto. Estaba más alto… o sea yo sabía que a esas ya nadie crece… era imposible… pero no sé… había crecido… o sea, estaba muy muy grande… con una remera —talle XXXXXXXL— que le quedaba un poco apretada… en el pecho… en la espalda… en los hombros y en los brazos… pero no en la cintura… Me bajé de la camioneta para abrir la puerta de atrás. —Lucas! —dije cuando lo tuve al lado; me sacaba 4 cabezas y yo tan solo le llegaba a los abdominales— Me parece a mi o creciste…? —jaja —dijo levantando una mano Yo solo pude acompañar el movimiento de su brazo que dejó ver el tamaño imposible de sus músculos —Sos un gigante! —jaja! Si, creo que estoy un poco musculoso… Cuando Lucas entró en la camioneta fue como si de repente me hubiera caído en un bache del tamaño de un crater… Maite y yo lo miramos. —jaja! —dijo un poco avergonzado. —Vas a tener que viajar en el medio. Pero cuando subió en el medio entre Maite y yo. Yo apenas podía pasar mi mano sobre ese jamón enorme que era su pierna musculosa para llegar a la palanca de cambio. —Me parece que esto no va a funcionar —dije yo y lo miré. Tenía la cabeza inclinada para entrar en la cabina. —Vas a tener que viajar atrás. —jaja! —dijo y sonrió. La sola idea lo puso contento. Era un niño, un niño enorme, lleno de músculos y fuerte como… como la mierda… Se sentó en la caja de la camioneta y partimos rumbo al campo. Cuando salimos a la ruta y estaba segura que Lucas no escuchaba por el viento le dije a Maite: —Boluda… Maite me miró y se rio. —Está gigante… —Y eso que no lo viste sin remera… no sabes el tamaño de los músculos que tiene… —Sos una pajera! —Jaja! No, no sabes lo que es el pecho que tiene… me calienta de solo tocárselo… está todo duro… —Boluda, pero no es normal… —Que me importa? Lo mas impresionante es la fuerza…. tiene una fuerza descomunal… —Y siguen cogiendo mucho…? —Todo el día… se le para de nada… y cuando acaba… no sabes lo que es… el otro día cogimos cinco veces seguidas y terminamos todos cubiertos de semen… —Boluda, pero es un semental… —Jaja, si es… una bestia… —El semental los está escuchando, eh! —dijo Lucas desde atrás y Maite se murió de risa. Antes de ir al campo pasamos por un supermercado del pueblo más cercano. Nos quedaríamos varios días por lo que necesitabamos proviciones. Yo estaba acostumbrado a grandes compras antes de ir al campo, pero nunca compré tanto como aquella vez. A cada cosa que comprabamos Lucas decía que había comprar más. Solo bastaba para mirar sobre nuestro hombro al gigante detrás nuestro con un pecho que sobresalía como dos rocas enormes y dos brazos que no podía bajar por el tamaño inmenso de sus espalda para obedecer sus palabras. Llenamos unas cajas enormes que Lucas cargó hasta la camioneta sin el más mínimo esfuerzo. Llegamos al campo poro después del mediodía. El viaje nos había cansado y decidimos dormir una siesta. Yo salí a buscar a Ramón, el encargado del campo, para decirle que habíamos llegado y preguntarle si tenía pensado matar alguna vaca dado que el freezer de la carne estaba vacío. Lo encontré detrás de la otra casa, limpiando la pileta. Le dije que nos quedaríamos unas semanas... quizás un mes y que necesitabamos de esa carne para no gastar en compras. Me dijo que no habría problema y que se encargaría en unos dias. Entonces me fui a dormir. Cuando me levanté toqué la puerta del cuarto de Maite y Lucas y descubrí que ya no estaban. Afuera el sol brillaba y hacía calor. Entonces escuché las risas afuera. Debían estar en la pileta. La idea de ver el cuerpo de Lucas todo musculoso y mojado me hizo volver a mi cuarto a cambiarme y ponerme la maya. Cuando salí de la galería me lo cruzé a Ramón. —¡Ramón! ¿Ya se puede usar la pileta? —Sí, ahi les avisé a sus amigos. —¡Buenisimo, gracias! —El Lucas es un verdadero gigante —me dijo Ramón como si nombrara el clima—. Dígale que tenga cuidado al saltar para que no se vaya todo el agua. Y nos reimos. —Debe ser muy fuerte con todos esos músculos tan grandes. Me vendría bien que alguien así me ayudara con la leña. Entonces me di cuenta que los canastos estaban vacíos de leña. Aunque hacía calor durante el día por la noche podía refrescar. Me imaginé a Lucas con sus músculos enormes y su pecho al aire talando un árbol y solo pude decir: —Seguramente Lucas le gustaría encargarse de eso... Y se fue. Maite y Lucas todavía no se habían metido en la pileta. Estaban jugando con la manguera a mojarse. Lucas no se había sacado la remera aún pero estaba todo empapado lo cual hacía que la tela de la remera se pegara a su cuerpo y sus músculos enormes. A su pecho, a sus hombros, a su espalda, a sus brazos y a su cintura. Debajo de la remera parecía un hombre inflado, lleno de globos, no parecía real. Sus músculos eran demasiado grandes, nunca había visto un hombre con músculos así. Cuando les dije que la pileta ya se podía usar dejaron la manguera y se sacaron la ropa. Maite llevaba una malla debajo pero Lucas no, aunque eso no lo detuvo. Se sacó el pantalón y se quedó solo en calzones. Los calzones más impresionantes... ¿que digo? Las piernas mas impresionantes aparecieron a la vista, llenas de músculos, enormes y abultadas. Asomando debajo de la tela del calzón una pija que debía ser gruesa como mi pierna se movía a cada lado con cada movimiento. Cuando se sacó la remera me tuve que agarrar de la reposera para no caerme. Su pecho estaba cubierto de una linea perfecta de pelo... su pecho es una forma de decir. Unos músculos pectorales enormes sobresalían como dos montañas sobre unos abdominales marcados y a ambos lados de ese pecho dos hombros redondos y llenos de fibras coronaban los brazos más impresionantes que vi en mi vida. Simplemente músculos sobre músculos. Biceps enormes, triceps marcados y duros. Todo su cuerpo era una sucesión de montañas de músculos... y su espalda... era un valle de musculatura inmensa. Lucas se tiró a la pileta y como dijo Ramón, el agua rebalsó por todos lados. Él y Maite se pusieron a jugar. Ella intentaba escapar del gigante que la perseguía. Era tan grande que le costaba moverse, pero cuando la agarraba la tiraba hacia arriba como si no pesara más que una pelota de tenis y la hacía caer en el agua. O sino la abrazaba con sus brazos para besarla. Maite que era flaquita quedaba apretaba entre sus músculos inmensos y apoyaba sus dos manos sobre esos pectorales enormes y duros como piedras. —Chicos, cuidado con el sol que está fuerte —les dije mientras me ponía protector solar y me acostaba en la reposera. Maite salió y se puso protector. Después salió la montaña de Lucas subiendo las escaleras despacio mientras de todo su cuerpo caía agua como si fuera una cascada. Le causaba gracia ser tan grande y musculoso y cada tanto se miraba su propio cuerpo para ver lo que pasaba cuando hacía tal o cual movimiento. Maite le dijo que se acercara para ponerle protector. Lucas se paró delante de ella como si fuera una estatua. Y sin siquiera inclinarse la miró desde arriba de su pecho inmenso como si fuera un patobica. —¡Tonto! —le dijo ella y le pegó en la pierna. Después Lucas aflojó y la levantó como si fuera un bebé. Se notaba que a ambos les causaba gracia la enorme fuerza que Lucas tenía con esos músculos tan grandes. Tiraba a Maite y la agarraba como si no pesara nada y ella apoyaba sus manos en sus enormes hombros, en sus brazos todos duros o en su pecho. Sin dejar de sostenerla con ambos brazos ella comenzó a ponerle crema en los hombros redondos y duros, en los brazos gigantescos y en el pecho. Esa maravilla de pecho musculoso que tenía Lucas. Él parecía disfrutar de eso, incluso llegué a ver algo de perversión en sus ojos por tener músculos tan grandes y que ella estuviera tocándolos para ponerle crema y los masajeara sintiendo lo fuerte que era y lo duro que estaba. Cuando ella apoyaba la mano sobre un músculo él lo flexionaba para que ella viera lo poderoso que era su cuerpo, lo inmenso de su fuerza, el macho en que se había convertido. —¡Basta, tonto! —pero ella disfrutaba que su novio se hubiera convertido en ese hombre tan musculoso. En especial disfrutaba que Lucas le mostrara lo inmensamente fuerte que se había vuelto: una montaña de músculos inmensos y una fuerza descomunal. Después Maite se tiró a tomar sol y Lucas se dedicó a nadar de un lado a otro. Haciendo largos sin detenerse, así estuvo durante una hora, sin cansarse. Con todos sus músculos mojados y brillando bajo el sol haciendo un trabajo maravilloso y yo mirando sus hombros, su espalda, sus brazos. Era simplemente irreal que alguien fuera tan musculoso, tan grande y tan fuerte. Cuando llegó la noche Maite y yo hicimos la comida mientras Lucas se ponía a trabajar en su tesis. Como la casa era grande estando en la cocina no había forma de que Lucas nos escuchara. —Boluda... Maite me miró mientras lavaba la lechuga. —Lucas es... —no encontraba palabras para describirlo— No puedo creer el tamaño de sus músculos... Ella sonrió y se puso colorada. —No solo eso —agregó como si fuera un secreto—. No sabes lo duro que son sus músculos y la fuerza descomunal que tiene. —¡Me di cuenta! ¡Boluda, te tiraba volando como una pelota! —¡Jajaja! Eso no es nada. Él me dijo que no peso nada para él, que sus músculos son tan fuertes que puede levantar un auto. —¡Déjame de joder! —¡Te lo juro por mi vida! —Boluda, no es normal... —¡Ya lo sé! ¿Pero importa? —Obvio que importa, mirá si es... no sé... algo raro... —¡¿Que puede ser?! ¿Una enfermedad? ¡Sería la mejor enfermedad del mundo! ¡Todos los hombres querrían estar enfermos de eso! —Che y... cuando tienen sexo... digo... —Tenemos que tener cuidado... sí... o sea, su cuerpo es tan grande y pesado que si no tenemos cuidado me puede lastimar... pero él tiene mucho control sobre sus músculos... —No digo... su pija... —¡Ah, tarado! ¡Avisá! Es enorme, sí. La pija más grande que vi en mi vida. Incluso me puedo sentar arriba y no se le baja. No sabes lo que es con la pija parada, parece un dios. —¿Pero te entra? —¡Ay, boludo! ¿Cómo me vas a preguntar eso? ¡Obvio! Al principio me dolía un montón, pero él es super cuidadoso. Además la verdad es que le fue creciendo de tamaño y como que yo me fui acomodando con él... —¿Y como es cuando cogen? —¿Que pregunta? ¡No sé! Es cariñoso, pero a la vez es como muy fuerte. O sea su cuerpo está todo lleno de músculos enormes y cuando se excita como que se pone más duro. Parece como si se inflara, como si se volviera más musculoso. Es algo impresionante. —Su cuerpo es impresionante. —Te dije, ¿viste? Hicimos la comida y cada uno comió lo suyo. Lucas comió por cinco personas. Desde que habíamos vuelto de la pileta no se había vuelto a poner una remera y toda su magnifica musculatura estaba expuesta para que la viera. Cada sombra, cada destello de luz generaba en su cuerpo una sombra perfecta, una figura más impresionante cada vez. Esa noche antes de dormirme escuché como Maite gritaba al otro lado de la puerta: Lucas la debía estar empalando con su poronga enorme y su cuerpo musculoso. Al día siguiente por la mañana les avisé que iría a cortar con Ramón y Lucas me pidió si podía venir. —Me gustaría hacerlo yo, quiero ver para que sirven todos estos músculos que tengo —dijo y flexionó los brazos en los que se levantaron dos montañas inmensas. Fuimos los tres y encontramos a Ramón en medio de bosque de pinos. —Trajo al gigante —dijo Ramón riéndose—. Nunca vi un hombre tan grande —agregó— ¿Come bulones o qué? Lucas se rió y dijo: —¿Es este el árbol? Era un árbol enorme y bastante ancho. Ramón asintió y viendo que Lucas se paraba delante del árbol dijo: —¿Lo va a sacar con esos brazos? Porque me parece que el pobre arbolito no va a poder defenderse. Y riéndose le alcanzó el hacha que en las manos enormes de Lucas parecía un juguete. —Le tiene que dar así —dijo Ramón para mostrarle, pero Lucas parecía concentrado, casi como si supiera a la perfección lo que tenía que hacer. Dio un hachazo y fue suficiente. El árbol cayó nockeado. —¡¿Donde aprendió a hacer eso?! —preguntó Ramón. —Nunca antes lo había hecho... pero es como si supiera hacerlo... como si mis músculos supieran... —Entonces usted debe saber mucho... —dijo Ramón mirándolo de abajo hacia arriba— Digo... por el tamaño de los músculos que tiene. —Jaja —dijo Lucas—, soy un poco musculoso. —¿Un poco? ¡Que va! ¡Nunca vi un hombre tan grande! Y se nota que esos músculos no son de decoración. Se ve que usted es muy fuerte. —¿Podes levantar ese árbol, Luc? -preguntó Maite. —Supongo que sí, no parece muy pesado. —¿¡Muy pesado!? —preguntó Ramón sin poder creerlo— Si usted levanta eso yo le digo Sansón. Lucas le devolvió el hacha y caminó hasta la mitad del árbol. Se agachó y como si nada lo levantó hasta apoyarlo en su hombro. Por la expresión en su rostro no parecía costarle en lo más mínimo pero su cuerpo se infló como si sus músculos adquirieran otra densidad. Después lo agarró con ambos brazos y se puso a hacer ejercicios de hombros. Habrá hecho veinte repeticiones antes de dejarlo en el piso. Flexionó ambos brazos y riéndose dijo: —Se ve que soy Sansón. —Dios me libre... —dijo Ramón sacándose el sombrero y acercándose a Lucas. Tan solo le llegaba a la cintura. —¿Puedo tocarlo? —¡Claro! —dijo Lucas y flexionó su enorme brazo cerca de su cara para que pudiera tocarlo. Ramón lo agarró con ambas manos y apretó fuerte. Fue como si no hiciera nada. —Me lleva la virgen... que fuerte que es. ¿Alguna vez peleó con un oso... o con un toro? —Jaja, no, no peleé con un oso ni con un toro —dijo Lucas riéndose. Maite se acercó a su lado y él la levantó con una sola mano agarrándole el culo como si mano fuera una silla. La acercó a él y le dio un beso. La sostuvo a su lado como si no pesara nada. Su cuerpo parecía todavía más inmenso y fuerte que antes. Ramón se sentó con una botella de ron en la galería donde Lucas estaba sentado también. Maite se había ido a caminar con los perros y Lucas, sentado en la silla, la miraba desde lejos. Estaba descalzo, solo llevaba un pantalón corto que era lo único con lo que se lo podía ver caminar. Todo su enorme pecho, sus hombros anchísimos y su espalda cubierta de músculos estaban al aire. Yo espiaba desde la ventana. Ramón tomó un poco de ron y tragó fuerte. No podía creer el tamaño de los músculos de Lucas y miraba su torso gigantesco como si fuera algo imposible. —¿Cuanto pesa? —le preguntó. —La verdad que no tengo idea... Hace mucho que no me peso, la última vez pesaba 115 kilos. —Yo sé cuánto pesa un toro... está entre los 800 y los 1200 kilos... Esos músculos que usted tiene no pueden pesar menos de 400 kilos... todos sus músculos son muy grandes... —¿400 kilos? ¿Usted cree que mi músculos pesan tanto? —Tiene un cuerpo impresionante. Nunca conocí a nadie que tuviera músculos tan grandes y tanta fuerza. —Jajaja —Tiene muy buenos brazos. Lucas sonrió y flexionó ambos brazos. Ramón no podía sacar la vista del tamaño inmenso de esos biceps. Lucas estiraba los brazos y los volvía a flexiones. —Si... Me siento muy fuerte. —¡Y con ese cuerpo más le vale! —Siento que podría arrancar ese árbol solo con mis manos. —¿Solo con sus manos? —Seh, ¿le gustaría verlo? —Sin duda Después Lucas se puso de pie y fue hacia donde estaba Maite. Su espalda ancha y llena de músculos hacia un trabajo impresionante, algo digno de admirar. Ramón no le quitó los ojos de encima. Cuando llegó la noche Maite y Lucas se fueron a dormir. Yo esperé a que pasaran unos minutos y después me acerque hasta pegarme a la puerta. Apoyé el oido y escuché. —Te gustó lo que hice hoy —preguntó Lucas. —¿Que hiciste hoy? —No sé si te diste cuenta pero levanté un árbol con mis manos. —Ah si... —¿Y te gustó? —¿Que cosa? —No sé... quizás lo fuerte que soy... o el tamaño de mis músculos... —¿A vos que te parece? —Me parece que te calienta... lo musculoso que soy... y la fuerza que tengo... —¿A sí? —Si, me parece que te excita ver mi enorme cuerpo lleno de músculos... mi pecho gigantesco y la fuerza de mis brazos... —¿Y que más me gusta? —Y te gusta esta pija y lo grande que es... —Aw... —Veni... tocame el pecho... —Ah, estás re duro, Luki —No sabes la fuerza que tengo. Mirá mis brazos... —Ah... —Soy el hombre más musculoso y más fuerte del mundo. —Metemela... —¿Te gustaría que peleara con un oso... ? Con estos músculos lo destruiría. —Ah... la tenés enorme... La mañana siguiente cuando me desperté encontré a Maite en la cocina. Lucas se había ido con Ramón. Ella no sabía a donde. Me asomé a la ventana y vi a lo lejos la inmensa espalda de Lucas. Estaban en el potrero del toro. Salimos corriendo. Maite estaba asustada. Cuando llegamos Ramón cerró la tranquera dejando al toro en el mismo potrero que Lucas. —Lucas, salí de ahí!! —le gritó Maite. —Tranquila —dijo Ramón—, no le va a pasar nada. Mire el tamaño de sus músculos, ese hombre es más fuerte que un toro. Era verdad. Lucas había abierto bien las piernas como si fuera a atajar un penal. Todo su cuerpo estaba en tensión y de repente fue como si se inflara como si creciera. Parecía estarse inflando para superar al toro en musculatura. Entonces el toro pateó, agitó la cabeza y se lanzó contra Lucas. Maite gritó y apartó la mirada. Pero Lucas tan solo extendió sus poderosos brazos llenos de músculos enormes y detuvo al toro. Tan solo tuvo que retroceder unos centímetros. Sus músculos se tensaron y se volvieron más visibles. Parecía estar creciendo delante nuestro. Su espalda se estaba ensanchando para asumir el esfuerzo de empujar al toro. Dio un paso adelante y el toro retrocedió. El pecho de Lucas creció de repente y se volvió todavía más grande. Sus hombros se inflaron y se expandió su caja torácica. Estaba volviéndose más musculoso delante nuestro. Más alto, más fuerte. Dio otro paso y después otro. Ya no le resultaba un esfuerzo y entonces levantó al toro con ambas manos como si fuera un perro y después lo sostuvo con una sola como si fuera un gatito. Su cuerpo se había vuelto más impresionante que antes. Simplemente era un monstruo, un súper hombre poderosisimo, lleno de unos músculos inmensos. Su fuerza era descomunal. —Mire esos músculos —le dijo Ramón a Maite— Ese hombre es más fuerte que un toro, que un oso. Mire ese pecho. Ningún animal tiene músculos tan grandes. Es el semental más fuerte que vi en mi vida. Supuse que dijo lo de semental por la pija enorme que se marcaba contra la tela del pantalón mientras sus músculos hacían un trabajo maraviloso sosteniendo al toro. —Mira, chiquita. Mira lo fuerte que soy —dijo y flexionó el otro brazo.— Un toro no me puede hacer nada. Soy demasiado fuerte. Siento como si hubiera crecido todavía más. Ustedes están diminutos. Jaja! Lucas dejó al toro ir y cruzó el alambrado. Maite corrió hacia él y él la levantó con una sola mano. Después de haber peleado con el toro sus movimientos se habían vuelto más lentos, su cuerpo parecía hecho de concreto. –Luki, tenés el pecho inmenso -decía Maite mientras le acariciaba el pecho frente a todos nosotros. –Jaja ¿Te gusta, chiquita? Estoy todo duro... Lucas se había vuelto más musculoso y más grande frente a nuestros ojos. Su cuerpo parecía tallado en piedra y sus músculos brillaban más duros que el granito. Era una versión todavía más impresionante de sí mismo, más fuerte y con un pecho aún más grande, unos hombros aún más anchos. Esa misma tarde Maite recibió un llamado del laboratorio: le había salido una oportunidad para participar de un congreso en Córdoba. En una hora armo su bolso y se volvió a Buenos Aires. Con Lucas nos quedaríamos dos semanas más. A él le serviría para terminar su tesis. Antes de que ella se subiera al auto el la levanto y ella hundió su cara entre sus enormes pectorales, lo acarició con las manos tocando todos esos inmensos músculos que Lucas tenia y le dijo que lo iba a extrañar. Se fue y Lucas se quedó mirando como se iba el auto. La idea de quedarme solo con Lucas rebotaba en mi cabeza como una pelota. Lucas era tranquilo y nunca lo había visto enojado pero una cosa era estar con mi amiga y su novio y otra era estar solo con Lucas. Si llegaba a enojarse un hombre tan inmenso y fuerte como el ¿que iba a poder hacer yo? El calor subió unos grados y los días se volvieron más lindos. Lucas se había instalado en el estudio y yo en el comedor. Cada uno metido en sus cosas. Él en sus estudios y yo en mis libros. De todos modos ni bien me ponía a leer mi imaginación rápidamente se iba de lo que estaba leyendo para describirme una vez más el inmenso pecho musculoso de Lucas, su fuerza imposible, lo duro que estaba su cuerpo. Una mañana me levante más temprano de lo acostumbrado y vi salir a Lucas. -¿Vas a correr? —le pregunté. A su indumentaria habitual: solo el pantalón corto, le había agregado unas zapatillas. -Estoy entrenando temprano. -¿Te molesta si te acompaño!? Me vendría bien entrenar un poco. -¡Dale! Salimos a correr. La sensación que tuve era extraña. A mi lado tenía a un gigante, ultra musculoso y fuerte como cinco tanques pero que me consideraba un igual: o sea para él éramos dos hombres corriendo por la mañana. Hablamos de varias cosas, Lucas era un pibe como cualquier otro solo que pesaba diez veces lo que cualquier otro y su cuerpo era una estatua de sí mismo. Me llevo por un camino entre los árboles y me dijo que había estado entrenando por ahí. Cuando llegamos a un claro me dijo que podíamos hacer unas flexiones de brazos. Parecía disfrutar de estar entrenando con alguien en lugar de hacerlo solo. Nos agachamos y cada uno hizo sus flexiones de brazos. Yo llegué a 15. Pero Lucas no se detuvo cuando pasó las 100. Sus brazos se movían como pistones abajo y arriba a toda velocidad. Llego a 200. Como no se detenía yo hice 12 mas. El llego a 300. Yo intente 8 más y me morí ahí. —Subite a mi espalda —me dijo y yo me subí. Acostate y agárrate de mi cintura porque voy muy rápido. Apoyé mi cara contra su espalda cubierta de músculos. Era dura y suave a la vez, poderosa como la mierda. Lucas empezó a bajar y subir. Llego a 1000 y se levantó. —¿Cansado? —le pregunté. —No, no siento resistencia. Es como mover los brazos. Necesito más peso. —Lucas hiciste mil! —ja, si ya se. Pero que queres? Mira el tamaño de mis músculos! Mira los brazos que tengo —dijo y flexionó ambos brazos —, cualquier hombre con estos músculos podría hacer lo mismo. Se ve que soy demasiado fuerte para hacer flexiones sin resistencia. —Yo estoy fuera de forma —dije sin pensar, todavía no había recuperado el aire. Lucas me miro desde su gigantesca altura. Para el era como mirar un nene flacucho. —Deberías comer más y ganar algo de masa muscular. Cuanto pesas? —Creo que 60 kilos... —Claro... sos muy flaquito... Después se alejó en dirección a unos árboles y lo seguí. Su espalda era una montaña ancha y llena de valles musculosos. Parecía un robot caminando. Tanto músculo le hacía difícil moverse. El árbol que había tirado de un solo golpe estaba ahí todavía sin cortar. —Pensé que Ramón ya había cortado la leña... —Yo le pedí que no lo hiciera... me viene bien para entrenar. Y dicho eso agarro el tronco y lo puso sobre sus hombros para hacer sentadillas. Hizo 1000 y con cada una sus piernas se inflaban más y más. Cuando terminó parecían haber crecido hasta el doble de su tamaño. Sin decir nada comenzó a levantar y bajar el tronco sobre su cabeza para entrenar hombros... se imaginarán cuantas hizo... yo no lo podía creer... se estaba inflando frente a mi con cada movimiento que hacía. Más y más músculos aparecían frente a mis ojos. Cuando terminó de entrenar hombros hizo remo, la misma cantidad de veces, con su espalda volviéndose más ancha a cada movimiento, despues se recostó sobre otro tronco y entrenó su poderoso pecho... yo no podía creer lo que estaba viendo... era como si su cuerpo se estuviera inflando frente a mi, su pecho enorme cada vez más enorme y duro... cuando terminó fue el momento de los brazos. Sin esperar ni un minuto se puso a hacer bíceps con el tronco... —Dios mío... —ja! Impresionado? Te dije que soy demasiado fuerte para entrenar sin una buena resistencia... mis músculos necesitan mucho peso... Cuando terminó dejó caer el tronco. Su cuerpo se había vuelto más grande, más duro y brillante. Su pecho parecía tallado en oro. Entonces escuchamos unos ladridos a lo lejos. Desde la tranquera vinieron corriendo una manada de perros. Eran diez. Yo nunca los había visto y por la ferocidad de sus ladridos supuse no eran de ningún campo vecino. La velocidad con que corrían hacia nosotros y sus ladridos me asustaron. De pronto me paralicé, correr habría sido la peor idea. Los perros me rodearon y empezaron a ladrar. De pronto sentí el corazón en la garganta. Entonces sentí que me elevaba. Lucas me levantó y me sostuvo en brazos. Ahí estaba yo debajo su pecho gigantesco y duro. Sostenido por unos brazos poderosisimos que podían sostenerme sin el menor esfuerzo. —Tranquilo —me dijo Lucas en un tono que acompañaba todos sus inmensos músculos. Un tono duro y poderoso como su cuerpo. Me apretó contra su pecho y pude sentir el calor y la fuerza de sus músculos. Sin pensar apoyé una mano sobre uno de sus increíbles pectorales. Fue una sensación indescriptible. Me sostuvo en brazos mientras los perros ladraban alrededor. Pero para Lucas esos perros no significaban una amenaza. Su gigantesco cuerpo era tan grande que los perros no podían pasar de sus rodillas ni aunque saltaran. Una camioneta pasó por la tranquera y los perros dieron media vuelta y se fueron detrás. Lucas se los quedó mirando conmigo en brazos. Era como si hubiera olvidado que me cargaba. —Ya se fueron. —Odio los perros —dije. Lucas me miro sobre su pecho. —No tengas miedo. Si estoy yo cerca no pueden hacerte nada. No creo que se atrevan a atacar a alguien tan grande y musculoso como yo. —Gracias. —No es nada, chiquitín. —¡¿Chiquitín?! —Uh, perdoná... no fue de mala onda... es que para mí sos muy chiquito... digo... mírame... te tengo en brazos y apenas puedo verte debajo de mi pecho... —¿No te cansas? —Nop, después de levantar ese árbol estoy todo duro. Mira —dijo mientras me sostenía con una mano y flexionaba la otra cerca de mi cara—, mira el tamaño de mi brazo. Es más grande que tu cabeza. Tocá. ¿Ves? Estoy demasiado duro. Apretá fuerte. —Estás re duro... —Apretá fuerte, dale... —¡Estoy apretando con toda mi fuerza! —Jaja, ¿en serio? Ni lo siento. Cuando entreno con tanto peso después me cuesta moverme. —Tu cuerpo es increíble... —¿Que es lo que más te impresiona de mi cuerpo? —No sé... todo... el tamaño de tus músculos... la fuerza que tenés... tu pecho... —Y eso que no me viste después de entrenar en serio... Mis músculos se inflan mucho más... -Lucas, recién levantaste un árbol... —Jaja, eso no es nada. Puedo levantar mucho más... y ahi me inflo todo... no sabes el tamaño de mi pecho... te volverías loco... —Me gustaría verlo... —Hoy me faltan dos entrenamientos como este... pero mañana me toca entrenar duro... si querés me acompañas y te muestro el tamaño de mis músculos cuando entreno pesado... Al día siguiente acompañé a Lucas pasando el bosque... llegamos al límite del campo donde hacía tiempo habíamos demolido el viejo galpón. Este había sido construido aprovechando unas rocas enormes que habían formado una pequeña cueva. Ahora solo quedaban restos de todo eso y en el centro como si la hubieran dejado ahí una roca del tamaño enorme. Lucas se dirigió directo a ella. Era tan grande que era dos veces del tamaño de Lucas. Era demasiado grande... la sola idea de que fuera levantar eso me asustó. —Alejate un poco... —me dijo. Lucas se agachó y abrió los brazos para abarcar lo más posible la roca. Era demasiado grande, no iba a poder levantarla. Entonces la movió un poco, la levantó y la agarró de un pedazo que sobresalía. Eso le bastó para hacer palanca. Sus brazos se inflaron de golpe por el esfuerzo, fue como si se multiplicaran por dos y después su hombros hicieron lo mismo. Le costaba, por primera vez veía que estaba haciendo un esfuerzo con ese cuerpo increíble que tenía. La levantó y la sostuvo sobre su cabeza. Y empezó a entrenar. Realizó los mismos ejercicios que con el tronco, solo que mucha menos cantidad. Se notaba que le costaba, que a veces perdía el equilibrio y que tenía que acomodarse. Pero a cada serie su cuerpo se inflaba más y brillaba por efecto de la transpiración. Cuando terminó y dejó caer la roca ya no era el mismo hombre. Su cuerpo simplemente era de otra dimensión. Se acercó a mi y se paró a pocos pasos mirándome desde lo alto de su increíble pecho que sobresalía como dos montañas. —¿Y? ¿Que te parece el lomo que tengo, chiquitín? —dijo mientras se ponía a flexionar ambos brazos. —Dios mio... —jaja, ¿impresionado? ¿Querés ver lo duro que tengo los músculos? Me levantó con una mano y flexionó la otra en mi cara. —Dale, tocá. Estaba mucho más duro que la vez anterior... —Dios mio, Lucas... tu cuerpo es impresionante... estás durísimo... —jaja, ya lo sé... no sabes como se pone Maite cuando entreno así... se vuelve loca... —Me imagino... —Mira... tocame el pecho... La sola idea me dejó paralizado y apenas me animé a apoyar ambas manos. —¡Dale, toca como un hombre! ¡No seas puto! ¡Dale, con fuerza! —Es impresionante... —Golpeame... —¡¿Qué?! —Golpeame en el pecho... dale... —¿Está seguro? —Dale, pelotudo... mira si me vas a hacer algo con lo enano que sos... ¿no ves el tamaño de mis músculos? Dale, golpeame el pecho... Lo golpeé..., era como golpear una pared. —Mas fuerte... Lo golpeé mas fuerte. —Dale, puto, más fuerte... golpeá este pecho de hombre... Lo intenté una vez mas y me lastimé la mano. Sin pensarlo me apoyé contra su pecho para descansar. —jaja, ¿eso es todo? Te dije que soy demasiado fuerte... —Perdón... —Jaja, podes tocar mis músculos si querés... —Bajame por favor... —le pedí, estaba temblando. Es misma noche cociné unas cantidades imposibles de carne para que Lucas comiera. Cuando terminamos de comer. Él se sentó en el sillón doble y yo me senté en el otro. —¿No es molesto ser tan grande? —le pregunté—, digo, todo es como muy chico para vos. —¿Te parece que estoy muy grande? —Estas enorme. —jaja, seh, me encanta... me encanta tener los músculos inmensos y estar todo duro... y tener la fuerza que tengo es surreal... además las minas se vuelven locas cuando me ven... ya se impresionan cuando me ven con remera... pero cuando me la saco se vuelven locas... me quieren tocar el pecho... y no pasan cinco minutos que me empiezan a chupar todos los músculos... es una locura... además me estoy volviendo más musculoso... —... —Jaja, te quedaste sin palabras... si, chiquitín, así como me vez todo inmenso me estoy volviendo más grande... en unos meses no me vas a llegar ni a las rodillas... imaginate lo enorme que voy a ser ahí... Sin disimular se empezó a acariciar la pija debajo del pantalón. Debajo de la tela podía ver la anaconda que estaba creciendo... —Además no es lo único que me crece... apuesto que nunca viste una pija de este tamaño —dijo y sacó la pija. Era inmensa. Más larga que mi pierna y mas ancha. —Jaja, ¿impresionado? La tengo enorme... Y empezó a masturbarse de arriba a abajo, despacio, con una mano mientras con la otra se tocaba el pecho inmenso y duro que tenía. Sin pensarlo saqué mi pija y empecé a masturbarme como él, mirando su cuerpo inmenso y musculoso y su pija gigantesca. —Jaja, así que te gustan los hombres... veni... párate... Me paré delante de su pija que me llegaba hasta la frente de lo grande que era. —jaja, incluso mi pija es más alta que vos... La agarré con ambas manos... era gruesa como un tronco... estaba dura y caliente. Lucas se tocaba los músculos y se lamía los biceps. —Lucas, sos enorme... nunca vi un hombre más grande en mi vida... —Vení... tocame el pecho, puto. Empecé a masajearlo y después a lamerle sus inmensos los pectorales. —Jaja que puto que sos... —dijo Lucas— así que te gusta el lomo que tengo... ya me daba cuenta por como mirabas mis músculos... te morías de ganas de tocarlos... sácate la ganas, putito... toca estos músculos que tengo... toca a este macho inmenso... Después se levantó delante mío como una montaña increíble y me miro desde la cima de su cuerpo poderosisimo. Me levantó con una mano y me llevó hasta el cuarto. Me tiró en la cama y se paró delante mio con la pija apuntándome a la boca. —Bueno, chiquitín, se te dio... jaja... te va a coger este macho gigante... nunca en tu puta vida vas a poder tocar un cuerpo tan musculoso como el mio... abrí la boca, dale... boludo, sos diminuto... mirá el tamaño de mi pija... te voy a romper la boca... dale, abrí más grande... te voy a matar... jaja... mirá lo grande que tengo los músculos... —y sin decir nada me arrancó la ropa—... jaja... sos un flacucho... boludo... mirá la diferencia de brazos... boludo, no tenés pecho... mirá el pecho de un hombre... tocame... sácate las ganas... dale puto... —y me apretó contra su cuerpo mientras se miraba a un espejo enorme de pared— Jaja, mirá lo duro que estoy... —era como si estuviera usando mi cuerpo de esponja para limpiar sus inmensos músculos— Sos diminuto, enano... te podría matar... tocame el pecho dale, enano... sentí lo fuerte que soy... estoy todo duro... tocá el lomo de este macho inmenso... dale puto...espero que tengas sed para tomarte toda mi leche... estoy inmenso... Y eso fue lo último que escuché. Me apretó la boca contra su pija inmensa y acabó. Eso fue lo que vi antes de perder el conocimiento.
  24. Pardon the tags... what I've written so far is mostly set up at the moment. I'd like to get some constructive feedback before I continue. Please refrain from calling out my punctuation mistakes. Otherwise let me know if I should continue. I understand that so far this plot has been done like a million different times...but honestly nowadays what plot hasn't? Hopefully you can find something unique to my story. Please let me know what you think. Also apologies for the chapters being so short...it looks longer on Microsoft. Chapter 1 I pulled into my driveway and pushed the clicker on my garage opener. As the door slowly slid open I couldn’t help but crack a smile. Suddenly a rough day at work didn’t seem so terrible. My boyfriend of eight years was finally home after a two month work assignment back east. After shutting down the car and grabbing my gym bag I opened the door to my house… and the lights were off. Of course. I could hear the sounds of battle coming from upstairs. I don’t know why I expected him to be waiting for me by the door when I got home… he’s an avid player of this sword and magic computer game he plays with his friends, and the game released an expansion three days before he got home. Of course he didn’t have his gaming computer with him so he had to wait… which I know drove him nuts. I set my bag down by the washing machine and trudged up the stairs to our bedroom. I guided myself by the light blue light coming from my partner’s computer screen in the bedroom. I entered the room quietly. His back was to me and he had his headset on. He was frantically pushing buttons and shouting commands into his mic. “Stack! Stack! Over here…. Ok fast rez this pug over here… never mind we’ll get him later. Drop your A O E and push!” I still can’t translate all his gamer jargon. I waited a couple minutes while he finished his fight. Before he could find a new bad guy to go destroy I turned the lights on. Startled, he quickly turned to face me. His face lit up. Then he turned back to his screen. “Sorry guys, I have to go, Frizzle can you command? Thanks, see ya.” He shut down his game, tossed his headset down, and then proceeded to jump right into my arms. “Oh my god, I missed you so much… my family is terrible!” he exclaimed between kisses. “I missed you too babe,” I replied. “Looks like you managed to find some shopping at least.” He pulled back from our embrace and gave me his goofy smile. God I loved him so much. I set him down so he could parade what he got. “Yeah… so you won’t believe this,” he said excitedly. “I went to this specialty big and tall store and found these!” He pointed to his feet. He was wearing an enormous pair of sneakers. They were at least a few sizes larger than my own size 15 shoes. “check ‘em out… size 20! I never thought I’d find a store that carried them!” I laughed. “You could always try Amazon you know.” Still smiling, he quickly shot me that not-amused look that I knew all too well. “You can’t see them in real life on Amazon before you buy them,” he said pointedly. “You know I like to shop for shoes.” Still laughing I shot back “yeah, well you have no problem special ordering other clothes online.” He reached up and lightly tapped me on the chest. “That’s different… Speaking of which, I got a package today that had this in it,” he said, pointing to the oversized muscle-tank he looked like he was practically drowning in. “Oh, and these.” He lifted up his shirt revealing a pair of workout shorts that looked like pants on him, and untied the waist. The large shorts fell to the floor revealing a jockstrap with a gigantic pouch. The straps hung loosely around his legs and the waist was tied to hold it on his body. He was excited, in more than one way, but of course his thin 5.5 inch cock didn’t fill the giant pouch he had literally tied around his waist. He looked back up at me grinning ear to ear. At that moment he reminded me of a puppy that knew he had done well and was waiting for a treat. “Damn dude!” I told him, playing to his fantasy. “You’re gonna be huge when you grow into those!” “Damn right!” he shot back, smiling. I knew full well there wasn’t a chance in hell he’d ever fit those clothes. I’ve heard of people gaining an extra inch or two of height in their early to mid-twenties… but at 30 years old, even if by some miracle he had a growth spurt, there was no way my 5’4”, 130 lb stud with a size 8 shoe would fill this outfit out. Still, I entertained his fantasy because I love him. As long as I’ve known him he’s been fascinated with everything big. Big height, big muscle, big cock. That’s his motto. That’s why he fell for me so quickly. At 6’5” I’m a tall drink of water, and I’m pretty proud of my bodybuilder physique (it’s so much tougher for us tall guys). With those two traits when he first saw me he went weak in the knees... but when I got him home and he got his eyes on my thick 8.5” piece of meat deal was done. He decided right then and there he was gonna keep me. I must have zoned out just thinking about how I met my man, and how much I loved him and all his quirks all these years later. Because next thing I knew he was waving at me: “Hey…hey… earth to Aaron. Are you going to stand there and stare at me all evening? I love you, but I haven’t had sex in two months. I need your ass.” As was typical when he was wearing his bigger clothes he was the top that night. Chapter 2 He really was a horny little bastard. He shot 4 loads before pulling out, and then still got a fifth off all over my face before collapsing next to me. He leaned over to the nightstand and handed me a rag. “That’s gonna feel so much better when I’m bigger,” he said nonchalantly--still coming down off his orgasm. “I’m gonna open you up like you do me…and it’s going to be awesome when I go to the gym. I’ll walk around the locker room naked with my dick swinging back and forth and everyone will want it. I’ll be buff with pecs like yours and people will ask to feel my arms too. It’ll be awesome to have you be the little spoon for once.” “I can be your little spoon now,” I reassured him. He laughed. “Haha…yeah…but no. I mean I like holding you… but I can’t sleep like that, you’re too wide I can’t reach all the way around you like I’d like to yet. I want to be able to hold you like you hold me.” “But when you’re big, how am I going to keep the other guys off you? Who’s to say that you won’t find a guy that likes your size as much as you like mine? You might not want to keep me then” I teased. He sat up and looked me in the eye: “Aaron, you’re like a shoe that fits me perfectly… I’ll never outgrow you.” He stated seriously. “A shoe? Seriously?” I scolded playfully. “Patrick… I love you but you’re a dork.” I rolled out of bed. “All right big guy, let’s shower and get to bed… you’ve got to be jetlagged.” Chapter 3 The next few weeks went by fairly routinely. That is until one Saturday morning while I was cooking breakfast Patrick shouted down from the bedroom, “Aaron, Aaron come quick!” I hurried up the stairs to see what was the matter. Patrick was absent mindedly stroking his cock with one hand while scrolling down a browser with the other. “What’s up?” I asked. “You’ve got to read this” was his reply. I began scanning the screen. It was the results of a two year research study investigating a compound that was supposed to interact with the endocrine system, inducing height and muscular changes. “This is it… I’m finally going to get big!” Patrick exclaimed. “Wait…what?” I stuttered, trying to run through the page before he got too far ahead of me. “I finally found what I need to get big like you! I told you! I told you I’m gonna get huge like you!” I finished reading the synopsis. “Hold on a sec, guy… this says the study was discontinued early because the compound didn’t have an effect on enough participants. It’s been 3 years. Even then the best case scenario is an “increase of 1-3 inches in height as well as increased musculature, penis size and rigidity”. I quoted. “Honey, you can’t get more rigid… and is 1-3 inches worth any risk?” “Like you said, it’s been 3 years, I’m sure they’ve done more research,” he countered quickly, “and yes…1-3” would be worth it.” He gazed into my eyes with such sincerity and need that I quickly gave in. “If you think it’s what you need to do I’m with you 110%... remember though its 4 injections over the course of a year, so it’s not like you can change your mind.” I said. “I’ll think about it… but I won’t change my mind. I promise.” Chapter 4 Over the next several days I became concerned. Each night when I got home from work Patrick would be upstairs on his computer. Though instead of the usual video game chatter. I’d arrive to silence. I’d wander upstairs, and Patrick would be sprawled out by his desk, head phones in, scrawling through page after page of research. He sit there in his size 20 sneakers and oversized jock, every once in a while moving enough to make a bookmark, and every few hours I’d make him stop and walk downstairs to either eat or get some water. Or anything really…just something to let me know he was still alive. One night I was sitting downstairs watching the latest episode of Gotham when he came downstairs and sat beside me. He snuggled up next to me and after a few minutes simply said “I’m ready.” Patrick managed to book an initial intake appointment a few weeks later. He was nervous, and asked that I go with him. We drove from the suburbs to the address provided, which turned out to be an historic tire warehouse building that had been converted into a laboratory. The outside didn’t look too impressive. Just faded signs painted on the walls probably 80 years ago, a Starbucks on the ground floor, and two purposefully rusty-looking doors with a buzzer and keypad to the right of them. I pressed the buzzer and a voice quickly answered, asking Patrick to confirm his appointment. He did and the door clicked allowing us entry. The interior of the building was markedly different from the outside. It was very brightly lit. Very sterile looking. At the center of the room was a large white circular desk. A young twinkish man who looked like he was maybe a freshman in college sat at the desk. As we approached the desk he checked us both out. Very obviously. He smirked at Patrick, then glanced me over and then fumbled with some paperwork on his desk as we got near. “Hello,” he said. “You must be Patrick. Thank you for coming. Dr. Stevens will be with you shortly.” He turned to me. “I’m sorry I didn’t catch your name, and I don’t see another appointment at this time.” “Oh no, I’m just here with him,” I replied. The twink gave us a knowing look. “Oh ok, that’s cool. Make yourself comfortable. We have a few chairs and some reading material. Do you need anything to drink?” “Not at the moment. Thank you,” I responded. Patrick finished his questionnaire and we sat down. A few minutes later I saw a man with a clipboard walk down the stairs. He was about 6’2”, with a nice athletic build and short, jet black hair. He was wearing a blue button down shirt and black denim jeans. “Howdy… Patrick?” he asked. Patrick looked up from the fitness magazine he had started to read. Introductions were made and the doctor invited us upstairs. Chapter 5 Dr. Stevens’s office was fairly nondescript. It consisted of a large oak desk, a couple chairs, a computer, a lamp, and a large bookcase full of books and knickknacks. In the center of the bookcase was an urn, next to the urn sat a tiny little barbell and a photo of a child in a wheelchair. I couldn’t tell you the kid’s age. His head too large for his body, which seemed to have little to no musculature at all. He was short, though his hands looked large. Despite all this I couldn’t help but be entertained by the kid’s beaming smile. Whoever was taking the photo obviously meant the world to this young man and you couldn’t look at this photo without seeing it in his expression. “mgm-hmm,” Dr. Stevens coughed. We all took a seat around the desk. “My secretary says you’re quite persistant, Mr.” “Patrick,” my boyfriend chimed in, “and this is my partner Aaron.” “Nice to meet you both, so what can I help you with.” Patrick looked at me for reassurance. I gave him a nod, and he began grinning ear to ear and scooted to the edge of his seat. This seemed to make the doctor uncomfortable for a moment as he shifted in his chair and shot a glance to the urn on his bookshelf. “Sir, three years ago you lead a study on the effects of a certain compound on the endocrine system,” Patrick started. “That study ended early,” the doctor interrupted. “The compound was deemed ineffective on human systems.” Patrick’s grin faded. “Yes, but it wasn’t…” “Wasn’t what?” The doctor was obviously agitated. “If you’d done your research you would have realized that the compound you speak of was only effective in less than 1% of the sample. Even then the effects were insufficient for continued funding. I’m a busy man, do you have a reason for hounding my assistant for days to get an appointment or did you just want me to read the conclusion of my paper for you?” Feeling intimidated, Patrick slouched back into his chair momentarily before standing up and walking towards the door. He was doing his best to fight back tears. I stood to join him, my heart felt heavy looking at my lover’s dejected demeanor. I could see his hope…his dream… falling to pieces in front of me. “It wasn’t a failure,” I said softly while looking straight at Patrick. “You had results. Sure, they weren’t as much as hoped for… but they were results. My partner…my boyfriend…has taken time off work, and has driven over 50 miles for an hour of your time. Sure, it’s a long shot. But from where he’s standing it’s his best shot of attaining the one thing he’s wanted for as long as he could breathe. The entire reason we’re here-- the reason he’s blown up your secretary’s phone and email. Is because he wants… he needs… to explore this opportunity.” Patrick wiped a tear from his cheek, his eyes lit up. He had his fire back. “Sir,” he stated. “Aaron’s right. The study wasn’t a failure. Please give me a chance. Even if it’s a small chance” He looked the doctor squarely in the eye. He spoke with sincerity. With need. “Someday I’m going to be big… like you and Aaron. I know it. I just need help getting there. Please help me.” Dr. Stevens didn’t move. He didn’t say anything. He stared at Patrick as though he’d seen a ghost. Finally he began fiddling with a pen. Squeezing it until his knuckles turned white then releasing it, over and over. He stood up and walked over to the bookcase. Standing in front of the urn with his back to us he finally spoke: “You don’t just stop and start studies willy-nilly. That’s not how professional research works,” he began. “But?” Patrick said quietly. “But,” the doctor turned, “my research has never really stopped to be honest. No, I don’t have any current “subjects” or “trials”, but the scientist in me still looks for the answers I know are out there. I didn’t have enough subjects to truly test out the compound I developed, and funding dried up. My old company blamed faulty research, but it wasn’t. The formula is just very specific. It only affects a fraction of a fraction of the human population—and I have developed a hypothesis that that’s because it affects a specific hormonal genetic marker that only one in several million people have. I don’t have the resources I’d need to prove or disprove that any longer.” “What happens if you get the injection and you don’t have the marker,” I asked. “Nothing,” the doctor sighed. “If it doesn’t work, you may as well have been injected with saline.” “Do… do you still have access to your old formula?” Patrick asked carefully. The doctor looked at him skeptically. “I do.” “Then may I try it?” He continued quickly, “If it doesn’t work, we’ve lost nothing. If it does, we have everything to gain. I’ll sign whatever legal papers I need to absolve you of any liability. I’ll pay you. Please. What can I offer to get your help? I'll do anything.” The pleading look in his eyes spoke louder than words. The doctor sat back down and put his head between his hands. After a few moments he looked up. “I may very well lose my license over this, but I’ll do it. You remind me so much of my brother I’d be ashamed if I said no.” Patrick was so excited his legs gave out. As he sunk to his knees tears streamed down his face. I hurried over to hold him. I’d never seen him so excited. He was shaking. “Oh my god… oh my god,” he kept repeated. “It’s gonna happen! It’s finally gonna happen!” Dr. Stevens took some Kleenex out of his desk drawer. He then picked up the phone and told his assistant to clear his schedule for the evening. He took a couple and handed them to us. He gave us a few minutes for Patrick to collect himself before speaking again. “Ada…I mean Patrick. Now since I’ve agreed to assist you and provide you with the compound, we need to discuss terms. We are going to approach this scientifically. Before we administer the first injection, I need to have you sign some disclosure and consent forms. Also, I want to run a full blood work up on you. I’m certain you won’t be allergic to the formula, I’d just like to have a baseline for your hormone levels. Also, I’m going to need to run a complete physical—including height, weight, musculature, and sexual function. Once that’s complete I can administer the injection. If you react, you should begin to notice some changes within the next three to four days. I ask that you email me if you feel any changes. In the meantime, I will provide you with a diet and exercise plan that you must follow daily. We will schedule a follow up appointment one week from today. If you’re not reacting to the formula no need to come in. If you do have a reaction we will continue to the next phase. Keep in mind that once you receive the injection it’s irreversible.” Patrick looked at me once again for approval. I nodded. “I understand,” Patrick said. “How much do I owe you?” Dr. Stephens smiled. “We’re going to do this right. For this first visit there will be no payment. If you react to the formula, each week I will provide to you a stipend to cover the full cost of anything study related.” “I thought you didn’t have funding.” I said, stunned by his generous offer. “The one exception I’m making for this project is that this particular trial will be paid out of a very special trust fund, if it should be successful” the doctor replied, again glancing at the urn. “Thank you sir,” Patrick said. “Where do I sign?”
  25. The third part of this story, though it is another origin story. I need to turn this into a series now that I have "good guys" and "bad guys" in the overall arc. Maybe have them duke out some kind of warrior battle or something and see who wins. It's been tough for me to write longer story arcs because I always favor the origin stuff, the initial muscle TFs. But maybe I can get a six-part series on here with a conclusion to this arc. Always appreciate the feedback if anyone wants to share. The Shrine of the Gods 3 The Dark that Calls to Me As I crossed into the end zone I dropped the football and screamed a loud, low call of victory as my teammates rushed me. Another touchdown all from me and my team, we were soon to clinch our fifth straight victory and qualify for state finals. I couldn't believe it, it was my senior year and life couldn't have been any better. Dave grabbed my pads and pulled me in close, “Sam you're the fuckin' MAN!” he shouted, head butting me with his helmet and smacking my ass in celebration. Patrick and Nate soon joined, and I head-butted back with aggression. “FUCK YEAH!” I shouted, pointing with pride toward the distraught Cardinals – our high school rival. “Panthers going take you down AGAIN!” I said grinning through my teeth, trying to seethe as much out of the losing team. I rocked my hips in a thrust of pride and dominance, pointing at the losers with might. My buddies shoved me back into the field as our players switched for the one-point conversion. I jogged with my head high and my smile wide as I unhooked my helmet and had our trainer Greg shoot some water down my throat. I hit his back in appreciation. Coach walked to me, shaking his head. “We're going to get penalized, Sam” he said. I shrugged, “alright Coach, I'll try,” I said, smirking knowing that I would probably forget again. I just loved the game too much. Loved to win, loved to dominate. The offensive side went back onto the field for one last go. We quickly worked our way toward the endzone once more. Taylor, our QB, signaled to me, I knew what to do, we were going to finish this with attitude. When he hiked the ball, I didn't slip through the defense as I typically did, but instead headbutted my lineman and tripped him over by surprise. I then knocked out another backer as I twirled out of the third guy's grasp, leaving all on the field and in my dust. I turned around and Taylor hit me with the ball, clinching our finish at 63 to 3. The boys lifted me and Taylor up as we each held one arm up in victory. “Better luck next time, suckers!” I shouted as we were carried back to the stands, jeering at our fans and then running off toward the locker room. “That felt fuckin GREAT!” I shouted as we worked our way back to the locker room. Nothing better than having a home game with a runaway win and the fans beckoning for us to lead our team to victory. Coach screamed. “SAM!” he shouted, I turned around as I lifted the pads off my shoulders. “Office. Now.” He said. I kicked off my shoes as I headed toward his office him slamming the door behind me. “You do that shit one more time and you're out! Your arrogance could cost the team, your school, a championship. No more unneeded violent to the other team and no more gloating!” He was serious, but I didn't give a shit. I wanted to tackle him right then, I could have easily overpowered him. The old man had nothing against me. “Yes, sir.” I said, quietly, telling myself it would be better to keep my mouth shut. “You're going to cost us everything. The final 4 starts next week, keep it together, son,” he said, his voice much more controlled. “If you wanna do this in college, if you want to win, you want to go pro, you have to follow the rules. It's no fun if you roll people over to the point that they get hurt, you'll lose your fans, your teammates, your girls, think about it, kid.” he said again. All I wanted to do was show people who was boss. Me. I was the man, the fuckin' warrior and I loved showing off, it was the only reason I played this sport. The team and the fans were just collateral. I took a breath, trying to contain my rage. “Yes, sir.” I said. I ran back into the locker room, outraged by my embarrassing confrontation. Who the fuck was he to have talked to me like that!? He wasn't taking our team to finals, it was all ME! I was the fucking champion! I ripped my undershirt off in rage as the cotton tore to shreds and looked down at my sweat-ridden, bulked body. I crunched my abs and pulled down my pants to get a better look at my bulged package and adoins. “Screw him! I am the man!” I thought to myself. I could hear the guys in the shower. “One of these days, I'll show them all who's boss,” I said with a smirk on my face. “If I were able to really push my strength on the world, they would all know just how much of a dominator I was, they would all lay under my rule.” The fantasy in my head was stretching my dick against my underwear. I looked down at it, smiling. “Maybe Cara will get with me tonight,” I thought to myself, increasing the blood in my dick. I slipped out of my briefs and threw my dirty clothes into the cleaning basket, letting my dick hold at horizontal, not giving two shits if anyone saw. I walked into the shower and told the guys what happened. “All that asshole! If it weren't for you, we wouldn't be going to state!” Dave said, trying not to eye my hardened dick in the shower. Of course my team supported me, my receiving skills won us the game! Brett, our captain, walked into the shower. He was like me, totally proud of his abilities and not afraid to show. He slapped my ass as he walked to the shower head next to mine, his dick swagging with girth as his semi-erection knocked back and forth against his legs. “I could hear coach in his office, Sam,” he said with a smirk on his face. “He won't be bitching when we take state in a few weeks.” We laughed as we talked about what we were doing that weekend. Taylor wanted us to come up to his step-dad's cabin in the woods, offered to have us do a little bird hunting in the fall before the season ended. “We don't have practice tomorrow, let's head up there!” I nodded my head, I hadn't been hunting in a few years, sounded fun to me. Dave had to back out, though: “sorry dudes, gotta run up north to take care of some college apps.” Brett, Taylor and I were in, though, and said we'd meet at Taylor's house to head up to the forest where the cabin was located. Taylor had the jeep, he could four-wheel it up there. The next day, we settled into the cabin and started loading our weapons. I could hear the birds flying and chirping above us, was looking forward to getting out. As we started our hike, though, Brett held his hand up to stop us, and to signal to be very quiet. “What's up?” I whispered. “Isn't that Edwin, that little twerp who goes to our high school?” Brett asked. Taylor chimed in, “yeah, what the fuck is he doing here? I hated that kid, he always cried every time the volleyball hit him in gym class.” I agreed, “yeah and he was too much of a pussy to get naked in the showers after PE.” “That kid wouldn't be caught dead outside or hiking, what is he doing?”Brett asked. “I think we should follow him.” We hit the safeties on our rifles and carefully followed Edwin through the forest. The kid had what looked like a very old piece of paper that he was so carefully following he barely gave himself the attention to notice if anyone else was around. This worked to our advantage as we were able to sneak pretty close to Edwin without arousing any suspicion. Edwin stopped maybe 50 feet ahead of us and began brushing aside sticks, leaves, rocks on what looked like just a stump above the ground. It wasn't. It became obvious that he was revealing a mound of some sort, something engineered. It looked very old and very inconspicuous. “Damn,” I whispered, it was cool. “How does he know about this?” “Not sure,” Brett said, “I'm looking forward to finding out though.” Edwin dropped down a hold and simply disappeared. “Holy shit!” Taylor said, “it must be a cave entrance, or maybe a burial ground." We set down our guns and carefully walked over to the entrance. It was small, but large enough for us to squeeze in. Brett lit up his cell phone and peered down, it was in total darkness. “Brett, turn your phone this way,” Taylor said, pointing, and the light revealed a ladder of sorts etched into the rock wall. “I'll lead the way,” I said, and threw my coat off, giving me enough room to squeeze through as I lowered myself into the cave. After only about 15 feet I hit the ground, and guided my friends down as well as they hit the bottom of the nearly pitch-black cave. We walked for 100 yards through near darkness, slowly opening into a rock cave and moving deeper and deeper underground. The narrow cave then opened into a larger cavern a long, wide, open atrium of a room with light from the sun shining down to illuminate the chamber. It was pretty magnificent, with a stream of water forming a moat around the chamber, and two distinct altars positioned probably 40 feet above us, up a steep ramp to the altars. I first looked to the lower altar and didn't see much of interest, but what looked like a dimly-lit set of clothes, but off to the right of the smaller altar drawn against the wall of cave were some intricate drawings, but what they made out I couldn't tell. Brett tapped me on the shoulder and whispered to me, “what the fuck is he doing over there?” which totally took my attention away from the drawings. Up on the higher altar was Edwin, ass naked, looking at a large, glowing but faint drawing of a warrior on the wall right behind the larger altar. He stood up on a large, rectangular altar that sat against the cavern wall, staring at the painting. Surrounding Edwin on the altar were four pillars at each of the corners of the rectangular altar. "What?" I whispered. I shook my head back at Brett in confusion. I didn't know what he was doing either but we decided to proceed quietly. I kicked off my shoes and sneaked my way up the ramp to a second, smaller altar about 20 feet away from the larger one where Edwin stood. Edwin was so distracted looking carefully at the painting ahead of him, he was unsure of what to do. Taylor followed me up and asked me, “what do you think I should do?” He asked. “You're asking me?” I said. “Let's grab him! Stop him!” Brett followed us closely behind as I turned my attention away from Edwin and toward the paintings next to the smaller altar, the one that the 3 of us now stood on. The paintings showed a story, like comic frames. I followed the drawings: a man, who looked to be incredibly muscular, would walk to the smaller altar, leave his armor and clothing and loincloth on it, then walk naked to the bigger altar, just as Edwin was doing. He put his hand onto the large painting of the warrior, positioned right in front of the altar, and the pillars would light up and engulf him in electricity. “Damn,” I said. It appeared that a “supernova” or something formed around the warrior, he gained massive muscle, and exploded with some sort of power. Whatever it was, I had to stop Edwin. “Let's stop him,” I whispered to my friends who nodded in agreement. “But how?” Brett asked. Edwin was gaining more confidence, he was looking like he wanted to set his hand onto the painting. I was growing more confident as well, the mere thought of going through the ceremony myself was making me excited. I walked up to Edwin's clothes and kicked them all off the smaller altar, having them slide down near the entrance of the chamber. With his clothes off the altar, the painting in front of Edwin went blank. What was a painting faded into nothing, and all before Edwin could set his hand on the wall. I smirked, proud of stopping the little twerp from going through with the ceremony. “Hey Eddy!” I shouted. “What are you doing up there?” Edwin turned around in total fear and embarrassment, shocked and surprised that a group of guys found how his secret place, to to mention the jocks of the high school. “Huh?” he said. Realizing others were around, he quickly covered his small pecker. “Don't just stand there!” I ordered to Taylor and Brett, “get him and drag him down here!” My friends shrugged, figuring they wanted answers too and walked the 20 feet up to Edwin, forcefully grabbed Edwin. “No, STOP YOU FUCKERS, STOP!” he shouted as they dragged him down, one on each arm. My buddies were way more bulked and heavy than Edwin, who probably barely weighed 150. They could easily overpower him. I looked back to the instruction paintings again, this time with purpose and desire fueling my every thought. I wanted to try to this, I was going to do it, I was going to accomplish the very act that I stopped the twerp from doing. I pulled off my flannel and my undershirt in one swoop and dropped them both onto the altar as I followed the first few frames. The warrior who participated in the ceremony was showed a confidence that I wanted to mimic. I wanted to be just as pleased and assured that I was doing the very act that a warrior was poised to accomplish I unbuttoned my jeans and zipped down the fly as I pulled off my socks, right when my friends were walking around, carrying the naked Edwin with them, down to the entrance area of the temple. They looked up at me. “What's up, Sam?” Brett asked, confusion riding over his face. Edwin was continuing to struggle but stopped in fear when he heard my plans: “I'm going to try it!” I shouted, not realizing just how confident I sounded. “Did you guys take a look at these drawings? Look guys!” I beckoned them toward the drawings. “The warrior gets naked, walks to the higher altar, and puts his hand on the painting.” They guys followed, thinking it crazy, but didn't stop me. They were too surprised themselves that I was going to try it. “how did you find this, Edwin?” I asked, directing my attention toward him. “What does this place do?” Edwin continued to struggle against my friend's weight, but he was having no success. “Talk Edwin!” Taylor commanded, also wanting to know what was to happen. “OKAY!” He said. “Just promise to let me go if I tell you.” I smirked. I was tired of making deals of cutting compromises, I didn't owe this twerp anything. But if this thing gave me the strength of the ancient warriors, I wouldn't care about keeping a deal with Edwin. “Okay,” I said, lying with a smirk, “I Promise.” “I was at a museum last week and found this archaeological map that showed me to here, to this place,” he said. “Supposedly the man who goes through with the ceremony gains the powers of the ancient god Ahriman. The god of ...” Edwin stopped himself. “Of what?” Brett asked, tugging on Edwin's arm, but Edwin knew it was too late, he couldn't reveal more, he knew it would be the end of him. I walked down to his clothes and ruffled through his jeans to find the paper. I read it carefully. “Ahriman, the ancient god of destruction, awaits the next male to enter his layer and complete his ceremony, bringing him back to life by infusing his powers into the mortal male, elevating him above humanity.” The rest that followed on the paper was a map to the temple along with some drawings of the ceremony, the same that were located on the wall next to the smaller altar. “Holy shit,” I said, smiling. “this is fucking incredible.” “HEY!” Edwin shouted as I grabbed my shoes and walked back up to the altar. “You can't do it. If you do, you'll kill me. You'll kill all of us! You don't know what it's capable of like I do! You don't know how to control him!” I dropped my shoes and turned back around to Edwin. “Come on, little man!” I said, “you were gonna go through with it? Don't you want to see what happens?” Edwin's description and the ancient map were enough to entice me. I had to try it. I finished unzipping my fly and pushed my jeans down, leaving me only in my gray boxer briefs, long cut down to do my knees to protect any chafing while during my hunt. “But wait!” Edwin said again, tugging his tiny, naked body against my buddies trying to escape. You said you would let me go! At least let me go, please! I smirked back at the nerd. “I remember saying 'I may let you go,' but not until after you check out the show first, bro.” I said. The hunt seemed like a long part of my history, now. I was only thinking of becoming a god, of becoming an immortal warrior. I couldn't wait, I had to try it. I just had to get naked first. Brett shouted up at me, too. “Sam, be careful, man, are you sure you know what that thing is going to do?” he asked. “I'm more sure of this than anything in my life!” I answered, enamored with the thought of going through with the ceremony. “When it's all over, I'll make sure to share some of my strength and powers with you for helping me out!" Bret and Taylor looked to each other, unsure but excited by the proposition. I saw small smirks arise on their lips. “You said you'd let me go!” Edwin said again, struggling once more, this time out of fear and urgency, almost knowing that once I transformed I in fact wouldn't let him go. No, my plan now was to enslave him. And maybe even do the same to my friends too. I didn't care about making deals anymore. “Oh no, Eddy,” I said, “you can't become a warrior without manipulating your adversary. That's why I'm taking the power. And why you're not. Once I merge with the god I'll decide what to do with you.” I tucked my hands under my boxer briefs and stretched them, feeling the cool air hit my naked loins as I shoved them down, past my hairy quads and shins, the smell of my masculine balls surrounding me as the breeze picked the sweat off my loins. I stepped one foot out of my briefs, then another, letting the cotton and lycra compression briefs land onto the smaller altar, a small spark of electricity pulling the briefs down onto the altar. A loud WOOSH surrounded me as the painting of the warrior lit up once again. This time much brighter and clearer than it was with Edwin. I smirked and turned around, my now naked body revealed to the guys, proud to show off who I was and what I was about to gain. “The painting was way brighter for me than it was for you, Eddy!” I said. “Clearly the god prefers a warrior male like myself.” Edwin knew it was true, his eyes were wide with fear. My package was probably twice the size of his and I was proud to carry it. I stepped off the offering altar and walked down by the guys and proudly smirked at them as I crossed myself in front of them, then up the ramp to the main altar, walking slowly and deliberately. I had to take in every moment to savor my nakedness in preparing for the ritual, and knowing that the guys were carefully watching me in envy as I took what was becoming rightfully mine. This was my reign, I wanted to feel every moment. I stepped onto the larger altar and noticed a yellow light emanating from each of the corner pillars, generating some sort of yellow-blazed electricity. There couldn't be any turning back now, I told myself. I wanted this more than anything. What would happen, I asked myself? I would never return to being a mere mortal again. I could do anything I wanted, I would be completely unbound. Once the team got a hold of me, everyone, even the coach, would be under my command. I stretched out my hand to touch the painting but as I reached out I noticed foreign characters beginning to glow on a tablet below me, at about waist height. Dropping my arm, I wiped off the dust and the characters magically turned to a language I could understand. “It's some sort of ceremonial commitment.” I said. “What do you see?” Taylor asked. I spoke more loudly, trying to read the characters as they turned to letter. “There's like an incantation that I need to say, to commit myself to this ceremony. Umm, to the god.” I chuckled, thinking it was crazy, and I turned around and added, “I guess I mine as well go for it.” I turned back to carefully read each line. Only two lines of the incantation were written, but I found that as I read each line, a new one would appear below or above the old one, so I wasn't entirely sure how long the incantation was supposed to last. But I made it this far, I had to take it to the end. I spaced apart my legs and spoke with confidence, reading each line assuring myself that this was worth it, letting the incantation give me more confidence as I read. Oh Great God of Ahriman I come to you, a pure man of strength and aggression Brought here in my One True Form, Naked and Proud To present myself to you in the only true way a man should, To submit himself to the power and presence of you. Both as a pure sign of commitment, And one of confidence, to show that true men Who like me are naked and ready, To receive the ultimate powers of the ultimate warrior-god. "Woah," I whispered to myself. This thing really was for real. I turned back to the guys, watching me in fear as my little talk gave me more confidence to speak louder. Edwin held himself in true fear and jealousy, having obviously never seen the warrior's incantation. I turned my attention to him, my ego growing ever bigger. “Apparently, the god didn't think you were man enough, Edwin,” I added with a smirk. “Only a man like me got the incantation. I'm moving forward with the transformation, you're not. You lost buddy, it's mine now!” I turned back to the incantation and continued. Look upon me, oh great god of Ahriman, And see that I am fully ready to receive you. Come out of your slumber, having been imprisoned here For the past ten millennia. Infuse yourself unto me and return to this world, to this mortal plane of existence And do so by fueleing me with your powers. We will become the one true immortal god to exist here, And will have unfettered control to rule this world to our complete will. The pillars around mere began heating up, sparking yellow electric bolts like magnets to each other, just every couple of seconds they would spark, forming a barrier of sorts around me. I also felt one hit my back and my ass as I read the incantation. A pure feeling of power and pleasure wracked through my body, causing me to stop and examine myself. I noticed my dick started to harden with pleasure as I grew ever more confident and aroused by the thought of becoming an immortal, naked god. The powers were reaching out to me, and giving me more confidence to continue. I smiled back at the guys below me, the mere mortals who were about to watch this jock become a true god right before their eyes! Grant me your powers, oh great Ahriman! And allow these mortals below me to become witness to the transformation That is about to occur. Let them see what will become of me, Let them fear with all that they know as your evil and wickedness Spreads into me, encapsulating your powers unto my body, And as we merge into the ultimate vessel of power. Let them see as their human friend becomes a god, and I promise I will commit to you, Ahriman, that I will make them the first of your slaves By bending their will to my utter being. The electric bolts started swirling with more aggression as the sparks hit me, creating a feeling of what was to become of me, granting me visions of power and strength and aggression, fueling my selfish wishes and making me prouder and hornier than I ever had been before. I turned back around, now my dick at full mast, and smiled at the boys below me, starting to back away in fear, all three of them, even while holding onto Edwin. I accepted my promise to transform the men below me to my will, a promise I would happily make to gain the powers of Ahriman. “This is it, boys,” I said, “brace yourselves for what is come. I don't go back against a promise to a god!” They started backing out into the corridor but I already knew that the incantation would stop them. Do not let them escape, oh Ahriman, enclose this room And I shall fulfill your first wish to enslaving them. The rock wall to exit the chamber immediately sealed over locking the men inside. I spoke louder and with grander commanding presence. Bring them to me, force them to watch us merge! Force them to be witness to the incredible powers we are to gain! To see and feel their self-despair as I become that which they wished to be. Oh Yes, Great Ahriman, make it so, and make me unto you. A strong wind shoved forward my friends and the naked Edwin toward the altar, forcing them onto their knees and trapping them against the floor, the rock holding their weight against it. They were unable to move, they were stuck in a bowing position and forced now to watch me, to watch me become the True God! I laughed as I looked down at them, not ashamed of my erected dick, of who I was, of who I was to become. I cracked my neck and paused for a second, staring down at the helpless humans, forced to watch me become a god. No, I didn't care about being naked, I didn't care about having a full-mast and extended dick. I was the hottest shit around! And they were going to fall victim to my powers. “Be ready boys, for it is coming.” They stared at my dick as I gave it a quick tug, relishing in their witness to my transformation. I turned back to the incantation one last time, knowing that they were watching me. I order it, Great Ahriman! I command you to fill me with your powers now! Awake from your imprisonment, arise through this tomb Implant your mind and your powers into me, And together we will Rule the World! The altar below my feet shook as the painting finally opened into a gold glowing, naked warrior as the electric pillars fully encircled me, forming a barrier of yellow light and power creating a circular fence around me. I had to do it, I had to gain his powers. I threw my hand onto the warrior's package, and felt the powers heat up in the altar around me. The sparks from the pillars worked onto me like a magnet, zapping me and drizzling down my skin. The painting of the warrior melted into the floor and the colors moved to the smaller altar as the sparks forced me to turn around, holding me in place as each pillar sparked onto me, shocking me into mini-muscle spasms. I looked with bewilderment as the colors from the painting moved onto the lower altar and literally melted my clothing into the smaller altar, dissolving and mixing into the colors of the warrior as they traveled through the rock floor and into the pillars of power, using my clothing as fuel to transform me, shifting the colors from yellow to gold and purple, each shifting and changing on a light spectrum as they now started to aggressively build themselves out of the pillars and onto me. “Woah!” I shouted as they increased with their energy and aggression, filling me with strength like I had never known before. My back twisted first as it bulked out, layers of sinew building over my shoulders and down my back as my body built up layers of muscle. I snapped by body forward as the sparks reached around to my front-side, burying into my abs and expanding them out from my six-pack to an easily-defined eight back, digging deep crevices across my body as my pecs flattened and widened out to match the new growth of my shoulders. “OH FUCK YEA!” I said with excitement. I was feeling stronger every second. “Oh god, yes this feels good!” The electric-ridden pillars sparked their way down my body as I felt my ass lock in and bulk out, creating a bulked ass that even the most fit of NFL players would have been jealous of. It locked into a square before pushing out into a bubble. I turned my head despite the forced movements of the electric sparks and got a peek, turning around and noticing my audience watching the bubble ass form. I smacked it with price. “That is WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!” I said with pride. “Everyone is going to want a piece of this!” I started chuckling at the total growth of my body My legs stiffened as my thighs bulked outward, building layers upon layers of muscle building as they worked their way down to my shins and feet, fine lines of well-defined, crafted muscle truly fit for a god. “Oh yes,” I said again, the pleasure of my growing body becoming almost unbearable. This was better than an orgasm, this was the surmounting pleasure of everything I had ever wanted. The hair on my feet started to grow as a thin line of dark brown hair worked its way back up my body, building my masculinity, giving me the look and physique of the god who was about to grace me with his very being. I knew as the hair wrapped over my quads, up my adonis and over my abs, that I was being made to look at the god at the peak of his glory, his strength, and his intoxicating looks. The bolts worked their way onto my pecker as my dick finally started to turn flaccid once more, me now distracted by the ceremony taking place. But it didn't mean it was getting smaller. No, I looked upon myself with awe as my dick plumped up to twice its normal size, my balls dropping and filling with its virulent seed, a seed fit for an immortal god. I grabbed it and wracked myself with another orgasmic wave of pleasure. “OH YEAH!” I said again, stretching out my arms to allow the power to bury its muscle-building purpose into me, watching as the hair grew over my forearms, thin, brown curls of hair grow over my ever-increasing size of mass and muscle, feeling my shoulders and neck broadening as my face shifted to that of a purely powerful warrior-god. “Jesus what is happening to him?!” I could hear Taylor scream, “we gotta get out of here!” They let go of Edwin, finally, but I knew they were too late. “OH FUCK YEAH,” I said again, “you're too late, humans, for I am to rise above you now!” I was so proud of myself I had to let them know that I was to be their boss, their king, their god, from this point onward. “Watch me, for it is the last thing you do as a free human, hahahah!” I shouted, feeling the shift in purpose from the pillars from bestowing me with muscle to bestowing me with power. The bolts turned red and their ferociousness started swirling around me in a storm of pure power. “Yes, here comes the power. The absolute fucking POWERS!” I screamed as they buried into me. The power to possess, to transform, to mold the will every creature to my purpose, to my calling. I could feel my mind open up as my body gained true immortality, as I could shift physics and reality to my very will. I stretched out my arms and let the powers bury into me as the tornado swarm of power lifted me off the ground, enveloping into me the very being of the god of Ahriman himself. “Yes, I can feel it! MORE!! MOOOORERREEE!!! HAHAHAHAHA!!!” The flesh of my muscle-clad body turned into immortal carriers of power, I was becoming only a human in perception, a way for me to exist on this plane, I could do absolutely anything, and becoming unbound from the confines of humanity was only furthering my selfish want to dominate. To take over. To force those to follow me. My back cracked and my legs spasmmed as my flesh was replaced with powers. How was I to use them? What was I to do? My mind was so full of my selfish desires that I had nearly forgotten of my fellow humans, watching helplessly as I ascended above them. “GIVE ME MORE!” I ordered the altar, watching as the very platform that I stood on only minutes ago crack open with heat and energy, the coffin of the fallen god of Ahriman, finally reopened after millennia of waiting dormant. A supernova, bright with cracking purple and yellow light formed around me, merging my body on this plane with the existence of the netherworld, of the plane of Ahriman emerging from his slumber to cross the threshold and join me in the land of the mortals. “You want me? I am here! I am finally released, let us MERGE!” I could hear the spirit calling out to me, I could see its form, a red, wave of pure energy bridging from his plane and into mine, his power irradiating out from the cracked slab of rock and onto me, circling around my very being, my immortal body now finally ready to receive him. “When we merge, Sam, we will become the single most powerful entity in the universe. I waited for a true man of power and aggression to approach this altar. That little skinny thing did not have what it takes. It took someone who was bulked with a mind as twisted as yours for me to finally come alive. He didn't have what it took. You do. Now, let us become one!” The spirit wrapped itself over me then buried into my every orifice, I could feel it burying into my ass, pecker, nose, eyes, ears, mouth, anywhere it could, as as it settled into my body my powers finally awakened, a storm cloud of red covered me as an outline of my sparking, cut body and my skeletal structure lit up within the cloud. “I am becoming him. I AM BECOMING A GOD!” I shouted as my voice lowered, feeling the god's personality merge with my own, his evil and twisted mind finally settling into mine. I was loving this more than anything, this was what I was truly meant to be. “YES! YEEEESSSSS!!” I shouted again. As the last of the god merged with me, my human form exploded, becoming one with the clouds of power wrapping around me, sucking in the supernova into my very being. The true god's form had no body, it merely existed, and as I evolved to this stage, I took control of the powers surrounding me and formed into a smokey cloud of power, cackling with my new abilities. “OH YEAH THIS FEELS FUCKING GOOD” I shouted as the pillars and altar dissolved around me, the ceremony now complete. “This is what it is like, this is who I truly am now. Look upon me and worship me, mere humans!” Integrated into the god's pure power, I swirled up and around the mortals in the center of chamber, cackling with my newfound power. “I can do anything, now!” I shouted, my mind channeling a form of thought-speak into the humans' minds. My form cracked out purple and gold strikes of power as I came to realize all that I was capable of. My mind had fully opened to the abilities and corruption that poured into me. I was the hottest shit on the planet, no the universe, and I could do anything I wanted. My mind cared not of winning the championship, or of my coach, who I vowed to enact revenge upon. No, becoming a god freed me from all the confines that mere mortals held within them. The humans looked up at me with both fear and admiration. Enthralled with what I had become. I could entice them to do anything now, for me, or to me, or force them to submit to my power. My attention went onto Edwin and I was reminded of the promise I made to Ahriman: the promise to turn each of these men into my first followers. My pawns. I encircled Edwin, releasing and pushing my friends to the side. They kept their attention on me as I lifted the little guy up into the air, levitating his naked body and flipping around in a dizzying confusion. “No please, Sam, don't do this to me, don't hurt me, please, put me down...” he kept saying with a fearful, sorry plea to me. It made no difference to me, he was mine now. Encircling him in my power, I decided to have a little fun. I could deposit some of my power into him, making him a demi-god of sorts, and in doing so put him into my command and control. I started to push my power into him through his butt and pecker, feeling out his muscles and organs and transforming them into immortal containers, similar, but lesser than, my own. He felt me enter him, and felt me transform him. “OH FUCK!” Edwin shouted in both pain and pleasure. “What the fuck is happ...en...ing to...me?? AAAAAHHHHH!” His tiny voice screamed in fear. His body cracked as it grew from his measly 5'5” to 6 then 6'5” feet. “Oh yeah!” he shouted, his fear turning to confidence as he checked out his arms and expanding pecs, abs and thighs growing out with thick, masculine muscle. His voice dropped as I more violently enforced my powers into him, leaving him with a body of the most built athletes, his neck and face growing to match the masculinity I deposited into him. I could feel his mind opening up to my own, I twisted it away from innocence, away from being a normal senior who just wanted to get good grades, and corrupted it with feelings of lust, revenge, evil-doings. “Mmmm,” Edwin said as his voice dropped lower, “feels fucking good!” Taylor and Brett looked upon the scene in fear, now realizing that two gods were growing before them, two who could now take their self-will away from them. They backed to the corner of the cave but I kept them trapped, having kept the solid rock in place since Ahriman sealed the temple. The floating Edwin grabbed his package as it plumped to three times his former size, his veins and girth growing downward as his balls became heavier and larger. Edwin laughed in pleasure, feeling the true masculine power of manhood. All he wanted now was to serve me, and we both had a purpose under Ahriman: to take over the world, and to create an army of muscle-clad warriors. I dropped him to the ground and turned invisible, taking witness to Edwin's now-corrupted acts—waiting for him to follow my orders, corrupted by my power. He started chuckling as his raised himself from the ground, his knees rising, exposing his massive quads and dick as he stretched up his back and abs. “Heheh, yes,” he said, “the great god himself bestowed his powers into me, and now it's time I share them with you.” He raised his arm, new puff of hair under his armpit now exposed, and lifted Taylor from the ground. “You, Quarterback, know not of the powers I have within me, but let me...” he smiled, “share them with you, shall I?” Using his other hand, Edwin directed Taylor toward him and as he did, he used his mind to rip off Taylor's shirt and yank down his jeans and shoes, dropping them to the floor. “Wait, no, Edwin,” he said, “what are you doing? What are you doing to me??” Edwin reached out with his arms and grabbed Taylor, flipping him so his back was to Edwin's front side and hugging him at his chest. Edwin was now a little more bulked than the star football player, his head about 3 inches higher than Taylor's. He floated the two of them down to the ground and let gravity take its place for the man and his god. Edwin had Taylor frozen solid in fear, a tear rolling down his face as he looked to Brett in fear. Edwin let his lust take over him. He moved his hands down the jock's hairy chest and toward his boxer briefs, shoving his hands under his underwear and reaching for his massive package. “Mmm,” they both said in unison as Edwin grabbed Taylor's package. “Big man, but not big enough, yet,” Edwin added, moving his hands to the side of the jock's butt and ripping apart his briefs with his own hands, exposing Taylor butt naked and dropping the briefs to the ground. Now that both god and man were naked, Edwin could feel the jock's hairy butt against his newly-grown dick and his own thick wave of pubic hear. “How about becoming a god yourself, eh?” Edwin asked as he pulled back Taylor's head, kissing him on the cheek. “A god doesn't discriminate, I'll take any human I wish.” As Edwin's dick rose and began penetrating Taylor, so too did Taylor's rise, his mind becoming filled with the thought of gaining the seed of a god, of turning into one himself, of becoming mind-bonded with the god of Ahriman and to these two gods who were in the presence of him. He had never kissed a man before, but was now overcome with the lust of Edwin, the massive, power-ridden jock who grew from shrimp to master. Taylor tried to turn around to straddle Edwin appropriately, but Edwin remained in control, shoving Taylor against a rock ledge and penetrating him fully in his rear, mounting him onto his mega god-sized dick. “Ohh!” Taylor shouted, “give it to me, mighty Edwin, give me your seed!” he begged as Edwin, overcome with lust and a need to force his powers into Taylor, started pumping. Though Taylor had stopped crying, becoming fully transfixed by the power of the god, Brett could only look upon them with fear, his own eyes tearing up, not knowing what could happen to him next, fearing he would lose his own free will and becoming enslaved to the gods who rose above him. It didn't take long for Edwin's load to become ready, “Here it comesss!” he shouted as his dick chocked, cocked and pumped loads of his immortal semen into Taylor. “oh FUCCCKKKK!” Taylor shouted as he felt the seed spread through his ass and up and into his body, him now exploding with muscle he never dreamed he could have obtained by lifting weights. He threw himself off of Edwin as he convulsed in every direction, his legs and arms spreading out as they grew with pounds of additional muscle. “YEESSSS!” he shouted, watching as his thighs expanded into footballs, his adonis deepening its crevice to look like an arrow pointing at his ever-expanding, fully erected penis. His abs chiseled inward and his pecs flattened and pushed outward. “MORE MORE!” He said as his shoulders broadened and his hair grew down into a god-like mane. “Yes, I have become the god of strength!” He said as his muscles blew outward to, at least in human form, become even bigger than Edwin or me. “I can feel him entering my mind, let him take control!” He said as our minds finally met, me pushing my will and purpose into him. “Good man, Taylor, become the demi-god you always wanted to be and bid to my every will!” “YEEEESSSS! HAHAHA!” he shouted with a malicious evil, “I can feel your powers!!” he exploded into electricity as I elevated him to a higher demi-god status, becoming a true god of strength, making him more powerful than Edwin but still less than me, “YES YES!!” He shouted again, grabbing his package and fiercely masturbating until his seed cocked and exploded volleys of black spunk. The naked and transformed Taylor collapsed onto the cave ground, laughing in pleasure, Edwin joining him and lifting him up, the two of them checking out their massive bodies and immortal powers. “oh fuck yeah!” they said again, in unison. I reformed my true-god, electric and smoke-ridden form and encircled around Brett. “What to do with you?” I asked. Brett was my closest friend when I a human. And I wanted him to become my second in command. He could have the transformation abilities, the god who would possess and transform into any human form to best determine who we would recruit. I started poking and shocking him in humor, but the guy was nearly going to pass in shock, and I pulled myself back. “Maybe its best if I become something you understand,” I said, and I pulled the smoke back into a human form, turning my power into flesh, becoming the muscle-ridden god that I was before exploding into my true form. “Ahh,” I said as I formed back into a human. The muscle covering my body was perfect, I was hotter than the top models and football players I used to envy. I turned around to look at my perfect butt, and gave my dick a quick tug, wracking my body in pleasure before turning back to Brett. Taylor and Edwin flanked me on either side, the three naked gods looking upon the last human in the room. “It's time for you to become one of us, Brett,” I said, walking toward him. He started backing toward the cave wall, in incredible fear but knowing that, after everything else he witnessed, there was absolutely nothing he could do about it. I extended my arm, “let me give you a glimpse of what I can do,” I said, holding my arm out for him to touch. “Grab my arm, Brett, feel what it is like to be one of us.” Brett had no choice, he had to either accept his fate willingly, or be forced into it. Of his own will, and in fear he would be forced into it, he grabbed arm, and I fed him the visions of being a god. “Oh wow,” he said, going into a deep daze as I saw the tent in his pants push hard outward. “Oh fuck,” as his eyes glazed over, seeing the power of the naked warrior-gods. Feeling the ability to arise above humanity, to become unbound, to be free. “ARGH!” He shouted as his dick ejaculated his last mortal semen, lost in the incredible pleasure of being a god. Brett opened his eyes and looked upon us, saw the perfection, saw the corruption. He wanted it. “Tell me what I need to do,” He said, “I'll do anything.” “Take it off,” I said, and watched as the jock threw his shirt and shoes off, quickly unbuttoning his jeans and shoving them down his smooth quads with his boxers, trying to get as naked as fast as he could. He stepped out of his clothes with no fear, not even covering his package. “Anything, my god,” He said, “I'll do anything. Turn me into you, Sam.” He said, looking upon my naked form with deep desire. “Accept it, Brett,” I said, turning back into my true-god form, “accept what you are to become, and relish in the POWER!” I broke myself back into a god as my electric powers surrounded Brett, digging into body. “Oh fuck! Yes, I can feel it! HAHA!” he shouted. Brett had smooth legs and only a small amount of pubic hair, but the guy already sported a massive package, accented by his horizontal dick from his earlier episode. Brett brought his arms down to his dick, feeling the power surrounding his loins. “OH YEAH!” He said again, “feed them to me, Sam! Give me your powers!” I sparked the same electric power that I gained on the altar, giving Brett the ability to possess, transform, and be immortal himself. Doing so increased his muscle mass: expanding his back, pecs, abs, and adonis. His dick plumped up again as his balls increased, and his pubic hair sprouted up over his waist line and over his abs as his legs pumped up to the size of a speed skater's, brown hair again rolling over the man's ass and legs. As I fed my power into him, I connected his mind with mine, and with my other demi-gods, the four of us connected in both purpose and power, they were now under my complete control, ready and willing to do anything under my bidding. Brett's body exploded into his own demi-god form, being the second most powerful of the bunch, and I separated myself from him, the god coming to understand his true form in pure power. His chucking turned into pure cackling as he realized all that he was capable of. “YES...YES!! HAHAHAHAHA!” he shouted. “I can feel the POWERS!” We both laughed and swarmed around the chamber, I ordered back open the entrance and we both swarmed up and out of the chamber, leaving our fellow demi-gods to follow us up in their human form. We encircled around the forest floor before collecting ourselves and turning human once more, our fellow gods levitating out of the mound's entrance hole and joining us. The four of us could barely contain ourselves, we wanted sex and we wanted more men to transform, we could think of little else. “I'm going to show coach who is his fucking boss now,” I said. “and we need Dave on our side too.” “We need the soccer jocks too,” Brett added, “they are the most masculine at the school after us. I want to join Chris and Hector to our side,” we nodded in agreement. Then we laughed, realizing what we were capable of. But I stopped when I realized something terrible. “We're not the only ones,” I said, sensing the other men who were transformed by other god's shrines. “FUCK! WE ARE NOT THE ONLY ONES!” I exclaimed again. “What are you talking about?” Taylor asked. “You guys can't feel it, but I can,” I said. “Ahriman was the god of wickedness, entrapped by other gods millennia ago. He is now free and in me, ready to rack his havoc on the world. But he wasn't the only one.” I shut my eyes and sensed the other gods that were now contained in other men around the world. “There's other men, too.” I said. “Men who merged with other gods, and they have a purpose to stop us.” I asked Ahriman why, “you told me you were the only one!” I said. He responded in my mind, “I was supposed to be the only one. After I was entrapped, other gods also threw themselves into shrine form to await to merge with other men. They are powerful and they will try to stop you, but I am far more powerful than they are, you will be able to conquer them.” I chuckled, “we have a challenge, men” I said, “other gods exist but we are more powerful than them. We will build our army, then we will attack these gods, and when we win, we will take their powers for ourselves!” The four of us cackled as we levitated above the tree line, turning ourselves invisible and flying toward the school. We would be prepared to build our army at the next team practice.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..